• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Tag Archives: Fiction

I HAD A JACKHAMMER

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, Male / Older Female, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I stood in front of the mirror and I had to admit I didn’t look too bad for a forty-four year old woman. My frizzy black hair hung just below my shoulders and I wore a simple gold chain around my neck, shiny against my skin and in stark contrast with my dark eyes. The V-neck of my silky red dress pointed to the cleavage between my breasts, which aren’t huge but large enough to get a look or two, and the only makeup I wore was a bit of lipstick to match the dress.

I’d kept myself in good shape the last few years since my divorce and people often think I’m eight or ten years younger. I’m about five-seven, thin with a nice rump to go along with my tits, and the dress clung to my curves. I was getting ready to go to a New Year’s Eve party at a house three doors down the street. It had been a tradition on our block for many years and the tradition had continued even as children grew up and families moved away. My ex-husband and I hosted the party in our house a few years ago before our divorce. I don’t know as many people in the neighborhood as I used to so the parties are a good way to keep in touch and meet new people. I’d be going to the party alone as I had been since my divorce. I’d had a few relationships since then, but nothing serious or long-term. I enjoyed my freedom after so many years of marriage, much of which was not so great.

My name is Danielle, my friends call me Dani. I live alone in the same old house and my two children are grown and gone. My son Greg is twenty-four and is in the Navy stationed two thousand miles away, so I don’t see him much these days; I just get emails and the occasional phone call. My daughter Jessica is twenty-two and is married to a cop; they live about an hour away and we see each other on holidays and birthdays.

I made one final series of poses before the mirror, turning this way and that and decided I was ready for presentation. It was about ten p.m. and time to go. I usually would go a little after ten and then leave shortly after midnight. Long enough but not too long.

I walked down the street to the party at the Fullers’ house. The Fullers, Bob and Jean, were a wonderful couple, very active and one of the oldest families on the block. Their kids were all in their thirties and this was at least the third time they had hosted the party that I could remember. They greeted me instantly when I entered and made me feel welcome as always. Holiday music was playing, the house was still decorated and the Christmas tree in the corner reached all the way up to the nine foot ceiling. Bob handed me a glass of white wine and I began chatting with a few neighbors I knew, and then was introduced to a new couple that had moved in a few months before. But I won’t dwell on that part of the evening because it doesn’t really relate to the story I want to tell.

I’d been at the party almost an hour when I heard a male voice call out to me. “Hey, Miss Dani!” he said. I looked in the direction of the kitchen and walking toward me was a young, familiar face, although I hadn’t seen him for a few years.

“Jackie?” I asked. “Is that you?”

A big grin spread across his handsome face. Jackie’s family had lived across the street from us until his parents separated and divorced when he was fifteen or sixteen. His father had always been kind of an ass but Jackie was always a sharp and witty kid and he was close to my kids when they were younger. His mother and I had been very close up until she later remarried and moved away once Jackie graduated high school.

“Yes. Well, it’s Jack nowadays,” he said with a smile, as we hugged.

I laughed and said, “Okay, Jack.”

Jack was about five-eleven with medium-length blond hair, baby-blue eyes and a couple days of sandy fuzz on his strong chin and face. He was broad-shouldered with long sinewy arms, but the rest of his body was thin and wiry. He always was athletic and played soccer and baseball in high school. He wore blue jeans and a red casual shirt with the collar unbuttoned. He had a thin gold chain around his neck as well.

“So what are you doing here?” I asked. “I thought you moved away and would never come back to this place.” When he had left after high school it was to attend the state university about three hours away.

“I’m visiting a buddy for a few days. I visited my Mom in Florida for Christmas, and then I came up here. The school’s closed over the holidays and I go back the week after next. I saw Mr. Fuller in the library and he invited me. So here I am.”

“Really….where’s you’re buddy?”

“He had some big date planned with his girlfriend.”

“So you came to party with the old folks?”

“Yeah, I thought it might be fun to see who was still around. Plus I didn’t want to be driving around too much on New Year’s Eve. You know what I mean?”

“Yes, I do, and I think that’s smart of you. When the neighborhood started these parties years ago it was to give everybody somewhere to go without having to go anywhere.”

I looked at Jack’s eyes and they were a bit bloodshot so I knew it was a good decision on his part, although he seemed okay to me. I sipped the last of the wine from my glass and he took it from me. He returned in a moment with two glasses.”

“A toast,” he said, “to Miss Dani, always the hottest mom in the neighborhood.”

I blushed, a bit surprised and flattered by his comment, but I drank. “Okay, cut him off,” I said, “He must be drunk.”

We laughed to ourselves and for the next half hour continued to talk and reminisce about the old days in the neighborhood. I found I was very relaxed with him and was enjoying our conversations and recollections much more than mingling with the older folks. When we had about finished our wine he surprised me again.

“Want to get high?” he asked me.

“What? Jack, are you kidding? Behave yourself. It’s been years since I did that kind of stuff. I don’t think the Fullers would appreciate us lighting up in their house.”

“What the hell, it’s New Year’s Eve,” he said, pulling a joint out of his shirt pocket. “We’re not driving, so come on.”

I just laughed at him. He grinned wide and said, “Look, I’m slipping out the back. In a minute pretend like you’re going to the bathroom and then go out back and I’ll wait for you behind the tool shed. It’s nice and secluded back there. See you in a minute.” Then he was gone.

I shook my head and knew I probably shouldn’t. But I also knew I would.

When he saw me walking toward the shed he lit it up. He took a deep hit and when I got to him he handed it to me and I did the same. We traded back and forth a couple times without saying anything. I was the first to speak.

“I can’t believe we’re doing this,” I said.

“Feels good though, doesn’t it?” he said.

I had to admit it did.

“Remember that time you had the New Year’s Party at your house? When was that, six, seven years ago?” he asked.

I remembered it well. At a little after midnight I had gone upstairs to check on the kids and found Jackie and my daughter in the middle of something naughty.

“Oh, I remember it all right. I remember going upstairs to check on you kids and saw you with your favorite body part in my daughter’s mouth!”

“Ah shit, you knew about that?” he exclaimed, sounding embarrassed in the dark. “Jessie never told me you knew.”

“I spoke to her about it. I knew you were both pretty good kids so I tried not to overreact.”

“What happened was Jessie asked me what I wanted for my birthday and I said a blowjob, you know, just kidding around. But she said okay so I just went along with it.”

“Can’t blame you there, I guess,” I said, inhaling deep. “That’s right, I forgot. Your birthday is…”

“Tomorrow,” he interrupted. “January first.” He looked at his watch which glowed in the dark. “In about twenty minutes I’ll turn twenty-one. A consenting adult!”

“Oh shit, we better get back in there,” I said. We both took a couple quick hits and finished the joint.

“So, do I get a new year’s kiss at twelve o’clock?” he asked.

“Ya never know,” I said. We then walked to separate doors to reenter the house.
—
Back in the house we kept our distance for a few minutes. I got another glass of wine although I didn’t really need it. Just before twelve the countdown started, then the ball dropped and ‘Auld Lang Syne’ filled the speakers. Everybody started giving out kisses and before long Jack headed for me. I had to be careful here.

Jack marched up to me, said ‘Happy New Year’ and pressed his lips to mine. As I expected his lips parted and here came his tongue. My lips were slightly parted but I stopped his tongue with my teeth.

“Whoa, down boy,” I said, gently pushing him back. “You want to start a scandal? All these busybodies in here tonight, we don’t want to give them anything to talk about.”

“Sorry, Miss Dani, I just…”

“Call me Dani.”

“Okay, sorry Dani. I just always thought about what it would be like to kiss you.” He reached back into his pocket and pulled out another joint. He held it so only I could see it and with a sheepish grin said, “Wanna go out back again?”

I smiled and shook my head. As I was looking around I said, “Do you have a car?” He said that he did. “Okay, look. I’m going to say my goodbyes and leave. In about a half hour you leave and drive away. Park your car a couple blocks over and walk to my house. The porch light will be out but knock on the door and I’ll let you in you’ll get your kiss then. And bring that with you.” I squeezed his hand and left him standing there.
—

Back in my house, I went back to my bedroom and stood before the mirror. I debated whether to keep the red dress on because it did look fine, but decided against it. I took it off and hung it up and stripped naked. In the bathroom I shaved and cleaned myself really well; I wanted to be ready for anything with the birthday boy. Then I reapplied my red lipstick, which if the kid showed up would be transferred to his lips and perhaps other parts of his body. I put on a dark pink satin robe which came down to just above my knees and fit snugly, showing off my body even better than the dress. I combed my hair but with my curls there’s only so much I could do.

I went down to the kitchen and poured two glasses of wine and then took them into the living room and put them on the coffee table. I also brought a small saucer since there are no ashtrays in my house. I turned on the stereo and tuned to an easy jazz station that was playing non-stop music all night, and then I sat back on the sofa and sipped my wine. I felt truly loose and relaxed, partly because of the wine and weed but also because of what I hoped was about to come. It wasn’t long before I heard a light tapping at the door.

I let him in and closed the door quickly behind him and locked it.

“Happy New Year, Dani,” he said.

“Happy Birthday, Jack,” I replied.

“You look really great!”

“Thanks,” I said. “I poured us some wine. Come sit on the sofa with me. We sat down and I picked up the glasses and handed one to Jack at my left. “I’d like to make a toast to the New Year’s kiss you are going to be getting soon.” We clinked our glasses and drank. “And to the birthday kiss after that!” I added and we drank again.

Jack lit up the joint and we traded tokes. I was getting happily buzzed. I turned halfway toward him as we smoked and sipped our wine. He told me about college and how he’d be staying in the area until a week from Sunday when he would head back to school. It was now Thursday January first so he’d be leaving on the eleventh.

When the joint was done Jack put it on the saucer and I took a sip of wine. Then I said, “So Jack, are you ready for your New Year’s kiss?”

He nodded and I scooted close to him and moved my head toward his. He leaned into me and I gripped the back of his head with my right hand and pulled him to me. Our lips met and I plunged my tongue into his young mouth. He sucked me into him; our tongues did a spongy dance, exploring. He put his arms around me and pulled me tight, his left hand moving to my right breast as our mouths fucked. Maybe it was his age, maybe it was my need, but it was electric and goose pimples covered my arms, a sexier kiss I never had. It was soft and deep. After a long time we parted. His hand stayed on my breast for a second or two and then he lowered it to my hip and kept it there.

I turned a little more to my left and scooted closer still. My right hand was still behind his head. I said, “Now for your birthday kiss,” and pulled him close again with both hands. This kiss was hard and forceful. I pressed my body to his and mashed my breasts into his chest. My tongue was halfway down his throat, both his hands were wrapped in my hair and massaging my scalp. This kiss, like the first one, went on and on. The fierceness of it began to subside, became gentler, and as it did I slowly moved my hand down his body, to his shoulder, to his chest, to his side, and then finally between his legs where I felt his hardness. Even through the thick denim I could feel that he was large.

We parted our lips and I looked him in the eye. With my hand on his member I asked, “Are you ready for your birthday present, Jack?” He nodded and I started massaging him. “No one can ever find out about this. You know how people gossip around here. They’d have a field day with it.” He said he’s a consenting adult and it was our secret.

I moved the coffee table over and knelt in front of him. I unhooked and unzipped his jeans. He lifted his ass and I pulled his pants and boxers down to his ankles. I couldn’t believe the size of the piece of meat he’d been hiding in his pants!

“Jesus Christ, Jack!” I blurted, “Look at the size of that thing!” He giggled and my wide-open eyes must have looked like saucers. I looked at his cock as it rested on his body pointing toward his chest, completely hiding his navel. It was the largest cock I’d seen and fat too. “How long is that fucking thing?” I asked.

“Nine and a half inches,” he said. “An old girlfriend measured it.”

“Well, damn boy, it looks like we’re both getting a present tonight!”

I moved in close between his legs and slid my hands under his butt. I kissed his balls and took them gently into my mouth. I ran my tongue along the long shaft. I rose up higher on my knees so I could put my mouth around his gorgeous circumcised cock. Jack was moving it subtly deeper into my mouth but I was taking it slow. I had deep-throated guys before but none were packing heat like this. I sucked him and rocked my head up and down, taking in a little more with each move, his hands again immersed in my curls. My right index finger was still lubed and he let out with a loud groan as I inserted the whole finger into his ass in one quick thrust. We continued our lusty three-way rhythm, my mouth, his cock and my finger. I took more and more of his rod into my throat, six inches, six and a half inches, seven inches, as I continued to finger-fuck his asshole.

I felt his cock swell in my mouth so I knew he was about to blow. I backed off so that I just had a couple inches in my mouth but I increased the speed of my finger. He moaned louder, he moaned faster, “Fuck I’m gonna come,” he hissed loudly. I rammed my finger in as far and as hard as I could and squeezed his ass cheek with my other hand. With a raucous grunt he started to come and my lips gripped his shaft with a cushioned strength and held on through seven or eight violent spasms as he emptied his hot, oily load into my mouth. When he stopped quaking and I was pretty sure he was done I took my mouth away and moved up onto him and with a mouthful of his cum I kissed him with open lips and pushed my tongue into his mouth. We kissed deep, our tongues skiing on a slippery slope, his mouth now slick with his own juice. We swallowed while still enmeshed, and only then did I pull my finger out of his ass.

I lay back on the sofa. “Phew. Happy birthday, kid,” I said. “Sorry I couldn’t take it all in. I tried.”

“You kidding? That was fucking unbelievable! You are fucking unbelievable! And you did take most of it, all but an inch maybe, I was watching. More than anybody else ever did, anyway, and what a fucking turn-on watching you. And if I hadn’t started to come I bet you would have gotten it all. You wore me out.”

I leaned forward and took a sip of wine and then turned to him and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. I started unbuttoning his shirt and said, “Let’s get this thing off of you. No man should have to eat pussy with his shirt on.”

He flung his shirt on a chair and yanked off his pants which were still at his ankles. He stood before me and bent down to kiss me, our tongues doing a quick pirouette. I opened my robe and with his red lips he worked his way southward over my naked body, pausing to kiss and lick and nibble and suck my nipples, then he traced his tongue over my tummy as he lowered himself onto his knees before me. He reached over and grabbed a pillow from the end of the couch.

“Lift up,” he said softly, and I raised my ass. He slid the cushion under me to give himself total access. I was already sopping wet.

He placed his hands on my sides just below my hips. He kissed my left thigh for a moment, then the right. His face moved close to my crotch. I felt his warm breath on my clit. His tongue licked my lips and toyed with the rim of my ass. I let out with a yelp when his tongue dove into my asshole, deep and brief. He inserted his tongue again and I whimpered helplessly as he wiggled it around and gently sucked for a few seconds before pulling out. I thought to myself, this kid is okay. He eats his own cum and now he’s tonguing my ass.

“You like that?” he asked.

“Oh yes, Jack,” I wailed. “Eat my ass, boy. Suck my wet cunt. Eat me.”

He had no sooner slipped his tongue back up my ass when I came in a seismic rush, my fluids gushing into his face, my body spasms uncontrolled.

“Oh my God,” I said as I shook.

Jack moved his mouth to my pussy, his strong tongue slithering in, exploring my marshy tunnel. Then his lips surrounded my swollen clit as his tongue continued its investigation. I felt his finger glide into my ass an inch, and then back out. Back in another half inch, and then back out. Again, a little deeper. He repeated the process a few times until his entire finger was inserted in my anus. I tightened my sphincter around his finger and he wiggled it in response. His tongue kept licking and he kept his lips wrapped around my hard love button. Then he began to hum.

I moaned with the vibration radiating inside me. I screeched as he hummed louder. As his tongue skated in my pussy, his finger did somersaults in my ass and his mouth serenaded my clit. I cried out in a loud voice with every word I could remember from the unabridged edition of Dani’s Dirty Dictionary. Soon I came again, soaking his mouth and face with a fluming flow of my pent-up liquor. He drank me in.

Jack came up for air and said, “You taste good.”

“Fuck me Jack. Put that big fucking cock inside me.”

“Do I need a rubber?” he asked.

“No, it’s okay,” I replied. “Give it to me, boy. Give me that beautiful cock. Let me feel your hot cum inside me. Fuck me.” I swiveled so I was lying back on the seat of the sofa and Jack mounted me. I wrapped my fingers around his huge dick and guided it into my seeping slit. I felt him push it in and felt its girth against the walls of my pussy.

His mouth came to mine as he started a slow, gentle back-and-forth movement inside me. I rocked with him and put my hands behind his neck.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” he said to me. “You have no idea how many times I fantasized about fucking you.”

I pulled his mouth to mine. We started slow and easy, then built up speed and force. We fucked and our lips never parted, our tongues bucking and our mouths sucking. His finger found its way back into my ass so I made sure mine found his. Our bodies picked up more speed and intensity as our fingers and tongues and Jack’s cock found greater depth. I came once and Jack’s mouth muffled my scream, but he continued to bash my gash for another couple of minutes until he released his fresh payload with a long primitive grunt and a spasmodic orgasm. He shook on top of me as I felt the warm rush of his semen deep inside and I immediately came again.

He stayed on top of me for a moment and we kissed while his size lessened inside me. When he pulled out he lowered his head to my breasts and sucked my swollen nipples for a minute and I ran my fingers through his thick blond hair. Finally he sat back on the sofa. I rose up, tightened my robe around me and sat up beside him. I picked up my glass of wine and sat back.

“Wow,” I said, sipping the wine and stretching my legs out. “I can’t remember the last time I felt this good.”

Jack pulled on his jeans and zipped them up but didn’t fasten them. He picked up his shirt and pulled another joint out of the pocket. He tossed the shirt back on the chair. He sat next to me shirtless and lit it up. He took a couple hits and handed it to me. I shrugged and took it.

“I don’t really need any more of this,” I said, “I feel too good already.” But I thought so far so good, and I went with it.

In between tokes I refilled our glasses. As we recovered we sipped our wine and talked. He asked me about my job in real estate and I reminded him again how important it was that no one find out about this because it could affect my job; nobody gossips more than real estate agents. He told me about life as a history major and his on-and-off girlfriend who was Honduran and bisexual. He told me how he had been in three-ways with her and her roommate and how turned-on he’d get when he’d see both of them go at it. He asked me if I ever had sex with women and I told him yes, I had experimented some in recent years. I didn’t tell him that his mother was one of the experiments.

After a while he reached to me with both hands and pulled my robe wide open. “What are you doing?” I asked.

“I love to look at your body,” was all he said.

I edged closer and ran my right hand over his bare chest, smeared with lipstick. “I like looking at yours too,” I said.

He pulled me close with one hand and palmed my tit with the other and we mashed our open mouths together and kissed. My hand went to his crotch. He pinched my nipple and squeezed my hair into his fist and I rubbed his cock and balls and felt it grow again in my grip. I went for his zipper with both hands and yanked his pants open. I took his pole into my mouth and massaged his balls. I sucked him with a wolfish force I never knew I had and he made animal sounds and I felt him bloat in my mouth. After a minute I backed off and looked at Jack’s face.

“I’m going to take it all,” I said.

“Oh yeah. Oh God, do it.”

“Okay, here goes.” I took a deep breath and opened my throat as wide as I could and wrapped my lips around the head of his cock and in one slow steady movement enveloped all of him into my mouth and throat.

“You are so fucking hot,” I heard Jack say.

I came up for breath and then went deep three more times in order to give Jack a good show. His cock was nice and fat so I climbed up on his lap facing him and with my right hand steered his pecker into my soggy slot and I began moving my body up and down. He arced his body with each push, shoving his cock into me with his hands on my hips to guide us. After seven or eight jolts he ejaculated into me and I squirted myself shortly thereafter. We kissed briefly before I lifted off of him.

“I’ll be right back,” I said, and I didn’t even bother to retie my robe. I walked to the bathroom with Jack’s cum dripping down my inner thigh.

When I returned I walked up behind the sofa and put my hands on Jack’s bare shoulders and massaged them a bit, then the sides and back of his neck. He rotated his head as I did so.

“Ah, that feels good,” he said.

I leaned over and ran my hands over his chest and stomach and whispered in his ear, “Would you like me to give you a birthday massage?” He said yes of course and I told him to follow me. The kid was going to make it into my bedroom.

While Jack was in the bathroom I spread a heavy blanket over the bedspread, lighted a couple candles, dimmed the lights and got out the oil. The bathroom door opened and he reentered the room naked. I pointed at the bed and said, “On your belly, boy.”

I started with his head and worked my way down his back. I used the oil liberally and spent extra time on his ass. He moaned as I spread his cheeks and ran my tongue up and down his crack. Then I stuck my tongue into his asshole, in and out a few times and he moaned some more, louder. I poured oil into his crack and pushed my finger into his ass and kept it in there for thirty seconds or so, moving it around as much as I could.

“Does that feel good?”

“Oh yes, yes,” he said.

“I want to massage every part of you,” I said.

I did his legs one at a time and told him to flip over. I massaged his arms and chest first, and then lowered to his stomach. I got as low as his navel and made sure I bumped his half-turgid penis several times. I worked around it to his upper thighs as he oohed and aahed. I enjoyed watching it grow before my eyes. I rushed my way through his legs so I could return to that beautiful cock which was now at full salute and hard as a rock.

I couldn’t resist sucking him again so I took it in my mouth as I kneaded his balls. I sucked gently at first then opened my throat and took it all in slowly so Jack could see, then pulled back and did it again. I could feel his scrotum tighten so I stopped.

I took the oil and filled the palm of my hand. I cupped his balls and massaged the oil in, then took his cock in one hand and poured more oil and started rubbing his shaft up and down. When it was nice and smooth and greasy I started sliding my hand up and down a little faster. I stared at his manhood, diligent in my work. Jack let out with a guttural sigh and continued assorted whimpers and moans as I jerked him off. After about thirty seconds he uttered a wailing grunt and shot his jizz over his stomach and chest in four quick spurts. I turned to look at him and his eyes were already glued to mine. Bit by bit I scooped up his sperm from his body and dabbed it into my mouth.

After a moment he sat up and he kissed me. He started unwrapping my robe and said, “Take this off, it’s your turn.” And I did.

I lay on my back and said, “Do my front first. I want to see you.”

“Your wish is my command,” he said, and grabbed the oil with his dick flopping around.

He dripped oil onto my chest and shoulders. He rubbed my temples and the sides of my face first, and then my neck and shoulders. He massaged my breasts and then lowered his mouth to my right nipple and gently kissed, then licked, then pinched with his teeth; then he repeated the pattern on my left side. As he moved south he rubbed my stomach and as I had, skirted the middle and moved to the lower part of my body.

“You have sexy legs,” he said when he was feeling his way back up.

My eyes were closed and I was half in a dream when I felt his fingers enter me, massaging the inside of my pussy. It wasn’t long before his tongue joined the party. I let out with a squeak and pushed my groin to his face. I moaned as I gyrated, trying to feel with every tiny sensor inside me. In a minute he pulled out of me and I bemoaned with the loss. But he was hard again and quickly mounted me. In no time he had his whole cock inside me and I have to tell you, he was slinging it pretty good. We both fell into a fast, hard tempo and I sucked his cock with my cunt. I was going to squeeze another load out of him if I had to.

I didn’t have to. We fucked hard for couple minutes, grunting in unison with the rhythm of our rut and then I felt Jack tense up so I knew he was close. Sure enough then I felt his first spasm and with that my surge started. I came in a flash just as he discharged into me, and we both let out with a yell and rocked and rolled in simultaneous orgasm.

He rolled off and lay down next to me, spent.

“Goddamn!” was all he said.

“Boy, I think you’re about to kill me with that thing of yours,” I said. His hand was resting on my leg so I grabbed his hand and held it.

We didn’t say anything for a while. Then I rolled over onto my belly and said, “Okay. Now do my back.”

He knelt beside me and poured some oil on my back, rubbing it into my shoulders and arms and gradually down my back. He moved to my legs and stroked the back of my thighs and calves liberally with the oil and slid his hands up and down from my ankles to the brim of my bottom.

He slid off the bed and onto the floor and kissed the tops of my feet and licked my insteps. I felt my sex sizzle when he sucked each of my toes one at a time. Then he spread my legs and moved up between them on his knees. Then I felt the warm oil being softly poured over my ass.

“Now for the best part,” Jack said.

He kneaded me softly at the base of my spine and around my butt cheeks, squeezing hard intermittently between his soft caresses and pinches. He kept it up for a while, teasing me by avoiding my crack. So I just enjoyed it, knowing he’d get there. It was worth the wait.

First I felt his warm breath, and then his silvery tongue as it traced along my long dark cleft. He spread me apart and his tongue pranced around the rim of my asshole making me squeal with anticipation. When he inserted his tongue I bucked with pleasure and he took his time tasting the innards of my ass.

When he finally withdrew I immediately felt an oily finger dive into my hole, then it was gone. Then in, then out, then in and out again. Then again and again. My groans became louder with each plunge.

I gripped the blanket tightly in both fists and screamed into the pillow when I felt two fingers power deep into my dusky pit and pull outward, stretching my bunghole to never-known widths and holding it spread. Then a third finger got into the act, massaging me, extending me.

“Jack…” I rasped.

He removed his fingers and quickly sprung up atop me onto my back. I felt the hardness of his upright organ pressing against my rear.

Jack put his mouth to my ear and whispered. “I’m ready, Dani. Are you ready Dani? You ready for my cock in your ass?”

“Damn boy, I believe you are trying to kill me!” I said. But I wanted it.

“That’s the best birthday gift I could ever have. To ram my cock into Miss Dani’s sweet tight ass. All of the times I fantasized about you, about kissing you, about making love to you, about putting my dick into you. And tonight it’s all coming true.” The whole time he was talking he was grinding me from behind.

He put his tongue into my left ear and then he sucked my earlobe. His lips moved to my cheek and I turned my head closer so our lips would meet. It was a tasty, soft kiss.

“Yes,” I said softly.

He kissed me again and then moved back off of me and I felt his stiff rod drag off me at the same time. I felt his fingers applying some more oil to my hole and then I heard him slather some onto himself. I reached back with both hands and spread my ass for him.
Soon I felt his dick against my opening, and he pushed with cushioned force. I felt the tip enter me.

“Ugh…” I grunted.

“You okay?” he asked.

“Fuck me, boy.” I breathed deeply. “Fuck me good.”

He did. We slowly found a tender rhythm. I moved my ass in conjunction with his motions, and with each stab his lode eased deeper into the shaft. I rubbed my clit with my right hand trying to get off as he poked my behind. It felt huge inside me. I couldn’t imagine taking any more.

“How you doing?” I asked.

“I’m fine, how are you?” he said.

I had to laugh. This kid has his twenty-one year old dick in my forty-four year old ass and he wants to make conversation. “No. How are we doing?”

“Halfway there,” he said.

“Oh Lord Jesus,” I said.

“It’s okay,” he said. He picked up the pace and I went with it. “I’m fucking your ass, Dani. I used to dream about it. You are so fuckin’ hot. I’m gonna shoot my dirty cum into your hot sweet ass.”

“Fuck my dirty ass!” I said, louder than necessary.

Then in one quick hard shove he hammered it home. It felt like somebody shoved a tree trunk up my ass. I let out with a scalding yell but he kept Jack-hammering me. It was painful at first, but as he kept sticking me over and over my body adjusted and his cock started to glide inside me. Then the pain was a memory and my body quaked and then erupted, spewing a hot puddle of my secretion onto the blanket beneath me. Jack kept pelting me from behind until a minute later when I felt his warm sweet syrup discharge into my ass.

After a few seconds he kissed the back of neck several times and then he backed himself out. He rolled onto his back and so did I. We were too exhausted to speak. The last thing I remember was glancing at the clock on the nightstand and seeing that it was ten after five in the morning.
—
I woke up at eleven with that 21 year old on the bed next to me. He was lying on top of the blanket sleeping peacefully with a huge erection. Now I had a decision to make. I had two options. One, I could get up, take a shower, get dressed and when he awoke we would say our awkward goodbyes; or two, I could suck that beautiful cock. I went with option number two.

I put my lips around that boy’s pecker and went down. He woke up right away and I felt his fingers combing through my hair. Then he maneuvered himself around so his head was between my legs and we were doing a 69. I felt his kisses on my thighs and his tongue once again teased my ass. Then he buried his face in my snatch and ate me. I whimpered with his dick in my mouth as he chowed down. I found it hard to finish what I had started because of the pleasure I was feeling and my imminent gush that was soon to come. I pinched his head between my thighs tightly and squeezed and propelled my cunt harder into his face. He sucked my clit hard and deep into his mouth.

“I’m coming, oh shit. Here it comes, baby. It’s gonna be big, get ready baby…” I moaned.

I screamed over and over as I let loose my wall of juice. Jack kept his head plastered to my pussy and squeezed my ass like he was riding a bronco and didn’t want to fall off. His cock muted my howls. When I stopped shuddering he whirled around and was on top of me in an instant and he shoved his throbbing cock into my trembling twat and started ferociously trying to bang the bottom out of me.

His face and his hair in front were soaked with my spray. I ran my long fingers through his hair as he fucked me. After a while he slowed, pacing himself. I removed my hands from his head and put two fingers in his mouth. He sucked me as he fucked me. I moved my groin with him. Our eyes were locked. With my fingers in his mouth I pulled his face to mine and we shared our first kiss of the new day, tender and deep and long, and my tongue licked my nectar from his. Finally I pulled away.

“When I ran into you last night I never suspected you liked old pussy so much,” I said.

“I like yours. Soon as I saw you I wanted you,” he said.

“Jack…” I breathed. “Do me a favor.”

“Sure…”

“My ass.” I gave him a quick hard kiss. “Fuck my ass again. I want to watch you fuck my ass.”

He withdrew and leaned over and picked up the oil. He rubbed some on his cock and then slipped two fingers in my ass and lubed me. I spread my legs wide and enwrapped them around him. He pressed the head of his cock to my asshole.

“That’s it, baby. Shove that fuckin’ anaconda all the way up my fuckin’ ass. I want to feel your young cum inside my ass again.”

I stared at his face as he pushed his way in. It burned a little at first but it didn’t last long as he slowly slid in. Once he had a few inches in he started really fucking me. I massaged my clit and rocked with him and we were both bellowing as he screwed his way deeper and deeper. I saw lines of sweat on his forehead and above his upper lip and watched his pensive face as he concentrated on pummeling me. Here was this kid from the neighborhood, on his twenty-first birthday seriously buttfucking Miss Dani, that old hot mom from across the street, now his lover.

Jack started slamming me harder and faster, and it felt big, it felt hard and it felt tight, but his huge penis moved inside me with a velvety friction and damn child, did it feel good. I worked my hard clit hard, ready for him to blow his top so I could feel his warm creamy soup way back deep in my inky trench.

He grinded me, he banged me, his fingernails dug into my back as he flung his tough meat into me. Then he snorted like a bull in front of a red cape and emitted a long loud groan. His body convulsed with untamed tremors as he delivered his package and I felt those honeyed hot shots in the back of my ass.

After he came he continued to fuck me slowly, in and out, in and out, and I felt every inch of him as he glided back and forth. I squeezed his cock with the walls of my ass and he gave me his cute schoolboy smile. When his cock vacated my rectum he fell down on the bed beside me and I felt his cum dripping out of me. I reached down with my right hand and spooned some of it from the rim of my asshole and then playfully rubbed it into my breasts and onto my lips and teeth. Jack smiled again and kissed me.

I had my head on his shoulder and my hand on his chest as we rested. I was hungry because I hadn’t eaten for eighteen hours so I told him I was going to take a shower first and then he could take his after me while I fixed us some food.

After my shower I threw on the same pink robe and headed to the kitchen. When Jack arrived he had on his jeans but no shirt. Breakfast was ready so I served it up: big plates of eggs, sausage, grits and toast with coffee and orange juice. We both ate ravenously and had a pleasant talk as we caught each other up on the families. I got the updates on his mom and sister Gina and he heard all about Greg and Jessie. I wondered, and I’m sure he did too, what they all would think if they knew what Jack and I were up to.

When we were done eating I picked up the dishes and began scraping them and putting them in the dishwasher while Jack finished his coffee and juice. After a few minutes of chit chat I was standing at the sink when I felt his arms surround me from behind. He buried his nose into my twisted hair, still damp from my shower, and he tenderly kissed my neck. His hands explored the front of my body briefly and then his left hand slipped under my robe and fondled my breast while his other hand settled on my bald pussy. I absorbed his kisses and savored his touch.

“Let’s go back to bed,” he whispered in my ear.

I turned to face him and he was naked; his jeans were in a heap on the floor. We kissed softly, his hands full of tit and ass. I reached below to find his cock and balls. He was already stiffening.

“Boy, I do believe you must be a sex maniac,” I said as I began stroking him.

“You’re turning me into one,” he said quietly, and then he filled my mouth with his tongue. We kissed with a buttery force, ready for more.

We pivoted around and I sat in the chair and he stood before me, his now rock-hard bazooka right in front of my face. I licked his balls and kissed his cock from end to end and I felt the tickle of his pubic hairs on my face. I flicked my tongue up and down the shaft and then I took him in my mouth and milked him gently, feeling him fatten.

I took my mouth off and stood up. I walked three steps and opened a drawer and pulled out a tape measure, then sat back down.

“I got to measure this thing,” I said.

Jack laughed and then I sucked him again for ten or twelve seconds before taking my mouth off of him and then I held the tape along the side of his cock.

“Damn, boy,” I said. “You’re still growing!”

“Huh?” he asked.

I showed him the tape where I’d marked his length with my thumb. “You’re over nine and a half inches. Looks like a 9.6 or 9.7!… Aw hell, let’s round it up to ten!” He beamed and I tossed the tape onto the table and said, “And now I’m getting back to my creamy dessert.”

I took him back into my mouth and dug the fingers of both my hands deep into the crack of his ass. I sucked him with every muscle in my mouth, and I deep-throated him a few times too so he could watch that rod of his slip all the way in and out. Then I dipped my fingers into my wet pussy for a little lubrication. I put two fingers at the rim of his ass and wiggled the tips of them in. I started sucking harder, my other hand on his butt cheek. Then in one quick jolt I rammed my fingers into him. I felt the walls of his asshole reluctantly give and my fingers made it maybe a couple inches in. He screamed like a dying puma. I moved my fingers inside him, back and forth with an even pulse. I knew he was close so I moved my mouth to the tip of his penis and sucked that little hole with all my might. In a moment he yelled again and he shivered on wobbly legs and while in his throes he dumped another load of his heated seed into my mouth. I tasted his tang and then swallowed my dessert. He collapsed into the chair beside me.

“Jesus Christ, Dani!” he said loudly.

“What, no good?”

“What? Are you crazy? Incredible. Unbelievable.”

“What can I say, boy? Unh, unh, unh. Blowjobs in the kitchen. You’re turning me into a whore, Jack. What’s next, you gonna fuck me on the table?”

“I’ll fuck you anywhere you want,” he said, leaning over to kiss me and copping a feel at the same time. “I have to go to the bathroom.”

He went into the bathroom right off the kitchen and closed the door. I went back to the bedroom to wait for him. He knew the way.

I was naked on the bed when Jack entered the room holding up a joint.

“Last one!” he said. He stood before me with his long dong hanging and lit it up. He inhaled deeply, handed it to me and sat on the bed next to me. We sat on the bed and passed it back and forth and talked, and when it was used up Jack hopped up and went over to the bathroom and tossed it in the toilet.

He ran and jumped back into the bed, almost knocking it off the frame. We laughed and he took me in his arms and kissed me.

We made love all afternoon. We sucked and fucked in various positions, the highlight being me on my back with my legs up the wall and Jack facing the wall with his dick in my pussy. I had a nice view of his young tight ass on that one, not to mention it was easy to reach. He ate me, he kissed me, he licked me. He sucked my tits raw and had his way with my asshole, again shoving his massive member into my shadowy cave. I even took out a dildo and fucked him up the ass with it and although he howled a lot he took it like a champ.

Eventually we tired and took a break, perhaps briefly napping. At around 4:30 he said he had to get going soon because he had to get to his friend’s house because they had a little birthday dinner planned for him. He went to take a shower and after a couple minutes I couldn’t resist and I went into the bathroom and opened the door to the shower stall. I told him I wanted to help wash him and I did. But damn it, I went overboard and did too good a cleaning job on that cock of his and that boy fucked me again right there standing under the hot spray.

I washed myself quickly and got out to let him finish. I dried myself and threw on some jeans and a sweatshirt and went downstairs.

I poured a glass of water and laughed to myself as I picked up his pants from the kitchen floor and folded them. I went into the living room and picked up his shirt from a chair and his boxers from the floor and folded them too. I waited with his clothes in my lap. A minute later he came down the stairs naked. I handed him his clothes and told him to stay away. He laughed.

I watched him dress and I escorted him to the back door. It was now dark outside. We embraced and we kissed soft and deep.

“Goodbye, Jack. This was wonderful, I’m so glad you came over but no one can know about…”

“I know, I know,” he interrupted, “Don’t worry. Why would I want to screw everything up?” He paused and asked, “You sick of me yet? Can I come back?”

I kissed him hard. He’d said what I’d hoped he’d say, although I didn’t realize it until that moment.

“Tomorrow night,” I said. “Seven o’clock. I’ll fix you a belated birthday dinner. You know where to park, and walk here and don’t let anybody see you. This door will be open.” I kissed him again. “I’ll be waiting. Now go.”

With another quick peck on the lips and a squeeze of my hand he went out the door.
—

The next afternoon I baked him a cake. I knew that boy loved chocolate so I made him a chocolate cake with chocolate icing. Then I took some banana icing and on top of the cake drew a giant erect penis and scrotum, making it as close to his actual size as I could. I even added a little spray of banana semen flowing out of it and a big JACK 21. I saved the extra icing because I thought we might be able to have some fun with it later on.

When I was fixing the dinner—grilled chicken, spinach and carrots—I sliced the last couple inches from the fat end good-sized carrot. I buttered it up and wedged it into my asshole for Jack to find. I threw the rest of the carrot into the pot.

I arranged a “picnic” in my living room. I set up the fireplace and spread a large quilt and some pillows on the floor in front of it. I set out wine and glasses and plates and napkins and silverware and put on some soft jazz music. I lit two candles and made sure the oil was handy.

I showered and cleaned myself inside and out and when I dried off I lubed myself and re-inserted my carrot. I only put on two pieces of clothing: very short blue jean cut-offs that showed off my legs, and a tight cream-colored t-shirt that showed off my nipples.

I poured a glass of wine and went into the kitchen to put the finishing touches on dinner. Right on time Jack knocked on the back door and let himself in. He entered the kitchen and I turned to greet him.

“Damn, you look great!” he said with enthusiasm and put his arms around me and we kissed. Quickly his hands started roaming to my ass and tits and I pushed him away.

“Control yourself, boy,” I said. “I cooked you a nice chicken dinner and baked you a cake, so I’m gonna feed you first. If you’re still hungry after that you can have me for dessert.Grab those vegetables and follow me.” I picked up the chicken and walked into the living room.

“What’s all this?” he asked.

“A picnic, Jack.”

I lighted the fire and Jack poured the wine. We drank and talked and laughed for a few minutes and then we uncovered the food and ate. I showed him his cake and he roared when he saw my artwork and we each ate one of his balls.

“Thank you, Dani,” he said, as we piled the dirty dishes on the bricks in front of the fireplace. Then he kissed me and added, “That was a great meal. But now I’m ready for dessert.”

We kissed again and he was all over me. He kissed my neck and sucked my tits through the cotton fabric of my shirt. His hand was in my crotch and he made me wet. He took my shirt off and laid me down and covered my breasts and flat belly with plush sucks and kisses. He ran his tongue across my stomach just above the belt line of my shorts. Then he started unzipping them.

“I’ve thought about you all day,” he said.

He yanked them off and started to go down on me. He kissed and licked my thighs and then he stopped.

“Hey, what’s that?” he asked, sounding afraid.

I cackled with laughter. “It’s a carrot.”

“A carrot?” He scrunched up his face in a surprised look.”

“Yeah. It’s saving your seat. I don’t have a butt plug.”

He shook his head and laughed. He slid a pillow under me and dove into me. He took a quick taste of my pussy and then yanked the carrot out of my ass with his teeth and spit it into the fire. He went back down and licked my ass for a short time and then got up on his knees and unbuttoned his shirt. Then he rolled onto his back and yanked his pants off. He wore no underwear and his cock looked immense on his lean body. He saw the oil and squirted some on me playfully before basting himself. Then he assfucked me.

We spent the next three and a half hours on the floor fucking. He ate banana icing off of my tits and out of my armpits. I sucked it off of his cock and licked it from the crack of his ass. He loved me like a lady and then fucked me like a dog. He dripped hot candle wax on my tits and tummy that gave me quick burns that made me squirt and then he buried his face into my pussy until I came again. When he slipped out the back door it was almost midnight and I had the taste of his cum in my mouth and a fresh load oozing from my asshole. I scraped the dried wax off of my body and threw it into the fire. I went to bed and slept like a rock.
—

The next morning the phone rang and it was him. He told me he had woken up and masturbated while he fantasized about me. Then he proceeded to talk dirty and told me all the different ways he was going to Jack-hammer me when he saw me next. I’d never had phone sex before but I wasn’t hanging up. He said he was jerking off again right then as we spoke and asked if I was. I told him yes, and I did, and I had the soaked sweatpants to prove it.

Then he asked if could come over for a little while that night because he wanted to show me something. I said okay and he came right after dark. When I heard him slip in the backdoor I walked down the steps and met him in the walkway to the kitchen. We kissed and he took my hand and led me to the living room and then he turned on a lamp by the sofa and stood next to it. Then he dropped his drawers—no underwear—and damn if that boy hadn’t shaved off all his pubic hair! Every single strand was gone from his body, not even a short one left on his balls. I took that thing in my hand and looked at it really close, too. I started rubbing him and we kissed as he enlarged in my hands. That cock of his was now even more beautiful and looked even bigger as it stood pointing at his hairless chest. I just had to have it. I went to my knees and sucked it as Jack stood with his back against the living room wall. His hands held my head as I throated him and he gently fucked my mouth until he ejected with an intense shiver and I tasted his first loveload of the night. I held on until I knew I’d gotten all of it, then I stood and kissed him with my mouth full. Then I took his hand and led him to the bedroom.

Over the next couple of hours Jack’s mouth and cock found all my holes, the highlight being a loud and luscious 69 where while I sucked him and he ate me, and then I got to fuck his ass with the dildo and hear him scream again. Once again, when he left for the night I lay in bed with a fresh load of his sperm in my ass.
—
The next day was Sunday and Jack called me on my cell phone; I guess he’d gotten the number off of my business card or checked my phone which was always on the kitchen counter when I’m at home.

“Dani, I have a little present for you,” he said.

“Jack, you’ll make up any lame ass excuse to get in my pants, wontcha?”

“Well, yeah, I guess I would.”

I chuckled and said, “You don’t need to be giving me gifts, Jack.”

“It’s just something small; I think you’ll like it. You know, to say thanks for the dinner and cake and everything. And because I like you.”

This kid is too much I thought, now he’s getting sentimental on me. I told him to come over again that night. I had to go back to work the next day so I figured another sex romp with him would be a good wrap-up of the vacation.

Again I dressed sexy for him. No undies and tight-ass paper-thin sleek black pants that just about showed the outlines of my ass crack and my pussy lips, and a red tube top. It was wintertime but so what, I knew that shirt wouldn’t stay on me too long with that boy around anyway.

When he showed up I poured some wine and we sat on the sofa for a few minutes sipping and talking. Then he took a small gift-wrapped package from one of the pockets on his cargo pants and put in on the table and took out a joint. What the hell, I thought. We drank more wine while we smoked the reefer.

When it was gone he said, “You sure look hot, Dani.” He kissed me and felt a tit through the fabric of my top. Then he handed me the gift.

I opened it and it was a butt plug. We both laughed and he said, “No more carrots for Miss Dani! It massages your ass for you.” He took a tube of KY jelly out of another pocket and put it on the table.

“Thank you, Jack,” I said as I inspected it. “It’s nice to know you can still massage my ass even when you’re not around.” I stood up and started peeling off my pants. “Oh well, might as well try it on for size. Anything to give my anal-retarded boy toy a thrill!”

I stood in front of him wearing a tube top and no pants. He put his hands around my rear and pulled my cunt to his lips and suckled me until I came in his face, then he licked the excess from my thighs. He told me to kneel on the sofa facing the back. Then his tongue entered my ass and he lick-sucked me as he pulled my cheeks apart. I groaned in ecstasy while he did this for a minute or so and I must have said the word ‘yes’ and ‘fuck’ a dozen times. Then he opened the tube of jelly and lubed his finger and stuck it into my ass and I leaned into him. He then lubed the plug and screwed it in. He wiggled it and rotated it and so did I. It felt good. I played with it a little bit and I could hear him taking his pants off behind me.

“Stay in that position,” he said.

He circled around to the back of the sofa to face me. He bent over and we kissed. His lips massaged my lips while I massaged my asshole with my new gift. Then he put his big hard cock to my face. I locked my hands on the back of the sofa and opened my mouth wide. With his hands on the back of my neck I gave him head. I sucked him and felt him grow even more in my mouth. I opened wide and he fucked my face. When he let go I felt his flow in my mouth and a tingling down south. We spent the next couple hours in bed.

I managed to see him almost everyday that week. It wasn’t necessarily planned that way but it just kept happening. On Monday morning he called me on my cell phone and asked me to meet him in the park at lunchtime. I tried to make an excuse but the kid is persuasive. The park is pretty dead in the winter time so I met him and sure enough no one was around. I hopped into his car and we smoked a joint and I ended up giving him a blowjob. I went back to work with a light buzz, wet panties and the taste of his cum in my mouth.

On Tuesday he called and asked how the butt plug was working out. I told him fine, in fact it was inserted as we spoke. He said perhaps he should come over and do a safety inspection on my new apparatus. I laughed and told him to come on over that night. He did and in no time we were in my bed. I’d no sooner turned down the lights and he was fucking my lights out. Three hours later after he’d pulled his dick out of me for the umpteenth time he gave me a passionate kiss goodnight and rolled me over on my stomach, kissed my ass and screwed the plug back in. “Sleep tight,” he said with a laugh and he left.

Wednesday afternoon I called him for the first time and told him playfully that I was having trouble with my apparatus. I told him he must have screwed it in wrong and asked could he come over that night and do another safety inspection. He said no problem; all I needed was a butt plug-ectomy and a Jack-whack, and not to worry because he made house calls. He asked if seven-thirty was a good time and I said it was. Then that frisky boy gave me what he said was a very important instruction: to leave the backdoor open and wait for him naked in my bed.

That night I was sipping wine in bed, and right on time the backdoor opened and I heard his footsteps in my house. A moment later I heard him running up the stairs, and then he entered the room naked holding a can of whipped cream. He jumped onto the bed and took me in his arms and he kissed me long and soft. He reached his hand to my rump and felt the plug.

“Are you ready for your plug-ectomy, Miss Dani?” he asked.

“Yes, Doc,” I said with a laugh.

“Okay,” he said with a serious tone. “This is a very delicate, three-part procedure and you must cooperate with me while I operate.”

“Is it life-threatening, Doctor?”

“Not if you cooperate,” he said. “First I need to remove the apparatus. Then once it is out I need to do a very close examination to make sure you haven’t lost any feeling in your crave cave. Then I may need to do a deep dark probe with my joystick.”

I giggled and asked, “Is that all?”

“No,” he said. “The third part is a total, complete and comprehensive frontal massage. It could take hours, but if successful you will feel as good as new when I am finished. And don’t worry about the cost, it is all covered by insurance. The only cost to you is a ten blowjob co-pay.”

I laughed and told him I accepted the terms. Then he rolled me onto my belly.

“Uh oh, this could be more serious than I thought,” the doctor said.

He started twisting and turning and pushing and wiggling the plug, grinding it in my ass. It felt good as it massaged my anus. He did this for a minute or two as he grunted in mock effort. Then with one yank he pulled it out and popped his lips loudly at the same time and it sounded like he was uncorking a champagne bottle. I burst out laughing.

‘”No laughing!” he scolded. “This is a delicate surgery.” I felt him spread my ass cheeks wide. “Uh huh,” he said, “Just as I thought. I think I need to medicate the area.”

I squealed like a pig and bucked like a bronc when he shot a cool hard windy stream of whipped cream up my asshole. Then he shot a long line of it along the whole crack of my ass. He spread my cheeks again and started eating.

His tongue felt wonderful, and the feeling of it slipping in and out of my crack with cool warmth made me come onto the blanket under me. I pushed my ass into him as he licked and sucked me clean, then he opened me wide and plunged his tongue into my asshole and licked me out for what seemed like a long time. I was breathing fast and hard with ecstatic bliss.

“Oh, Jack…” I mumbled breathlessly.

A minute later he moved up above me and kissed my ear. I could feel his cock hard against my ass. He whispered, “I think I better do a deep probe, you know, as a precaution.”

“Yes…”

I felt the tip of his cock at my opening and leaned into him as he pushed himself in and started fucking me. We fell into it easily, and I felt that big rod slide back and forth inside me as he screwed me slowly and kissed my neck. I was moaning with every one of his kisses and each hypnotic shove. Then I felt his hot discharge, the second milky flow that had been shot into my ass that night. My pussy exploded again as I came onto the bed beneath me.

He rolled me over on my back and said, “Now this is the recovery phase of the procedure. It is very important that you just relax and let me work, and not give me a hard time. That would only slow down your recovery.”

“Yes, Doctor.”

Jack knelt at the foot of the bed and started shaking the can of whipped cream. Then he started spraying the cool white stuff all over my body in generous heaps. He started with my feet and toes, covering them till it looked like I was wearing thick white socks. Then he sprayed streaks up both of my legs and inner thighs and built a huge pile on top of my pussy. Then he covered my stomach and ringed my tits and heaped it on my nipples. He used up pretty much that whole can. He sprayed my shoulders, my neck, my ears; my mouth, my nose, my cheeks, my eyelids and forehead, even my hair. Then that boy put down the can and started to eat.

He took his sweet time eating that sweet stuff off of me. He licked it from my ears and face, kissed it from my mouth and chewed it out of my hair. I was squirming with delight as he ate from my neck and shoulders. He took his time eating my tits and tummy. He skipped over you-know-what and licked and slurped his way down both legs before devouring my creamy feet, savoring each toe one at a time. Then he moved up and took aim on my pussy and muff-dived into my mound of suds.

He ate me ravenously and slipped his tongue inside my sloppy slit. I came in his face and throbbed and my legs gyrated uncontrolled as I screamed and shouted dirty talk.

“Fuck me, Doctor. Fuck my fucking pussy.”

Jack moved on top of me, his face lathered with the cream. “Yes, Miss Dani,” he said somberly, “I believe another deep probe with my joystick is in order.”

“Uh, yes. Fuck me,” I said and grabbed his cock rammed it into my pussy as quick as I could.

As he fucked me we kissed and I sucked the cream off his face. He fucked me slow and easy, just as he had earlier in my ass. I tried to speed him up but he kept it nice and smooth.

“Fuck me hard, Jack,” I said loudly, “Give it to me.”

“This is a slow recovery…”

“Fuck me, Jack,” I hissed, as I rammed my finger into his ass with a jolt. He squeaked loudly and he picked up the pace and started slamming me hard. I grunted with every thrust and squeezed his cock with my cunt as he hammered me, the bedpost banging into the wall over and over. When I came again it was a huge rush and he took that as a cue to pound even harder and I fingered his ass faster and faster. When he came he let out a loud, long high-pitched moan into my mouth and pounded me four or five final times as he shot his seed. When he was done he rolled over onto his back. We said nothing at first.

“Goddamn, boy,” I said. “What you gonna come up with next?” I rolled onto my side and looked at him.

He said, “I’m proud to say the operation was a complete success, Miss Dani. And your recovery is off to an excellent start.”

I smiled and kissed him. “What am I gonna do when you go back to college?”

“I wish I could take you with me. Then you wouldn’t have to hide me anymore.”

I felt sad when he said that and then a thought came to me.

“Jack, when do you have to go back?”

“I have to be back on Sunday night.”

“Why don’t we go away for the weekend? We could go to the beach where nobody knows us.” The town by the ocean was about an hour and a half drive. “Could you do that?”

“Really? Sure, I could do that. I’ll just tell my friend I have to go back a couple days early.”

“Okay, good. I’ll make a couple calls in the morning. Call me in the afternoon and I’ll tell you the plan.”

We started kissing some more and before long our bodies were meshed and I felt his steely baton pressing against the skin of my groin. I broke our kiss and lowered my lips to his waiting stiffness and took it into my mouth, and went to work on the first installment of my co-pay.
—

Thursday morning I put a call in to a friend of mine, Joanne. She and her husband are both also in real estate and they own rental properties, one of which was a condo at the beach. They rented it by the week in-season, but in the winter it was usually empty. I thought that would be much more comfortable and private than a hotel.

She said yes, it was available and I was welcome to use it, just stop over after work and pick up the key. When Jack called that afternoon I told him the plan. I would be taking off half a day on Friday and would probably get there around two or two-thirty. I gave him the address and said to come around three o’clock. He said that would be fine and asked me to bring my black pants so he could tear them off of me. I told him I would.

On Friday I left work around noon and headed to the beach. I stopped on the way and picked up some groceries and beer and wine. When I got to the condo it was a little after two. I unloaded the luggage and stored the food and drink. Then I changed clothes and I put on only one piece clothing: a light blue t-shirt dress that only covered my crotch and ass by several inches. Then I inserted my butt plug and I was ready for inspection.

Jack called at a little before three and said he was running a few minutes late, so I poured a glass of wine and sat down on the couch to wait.

It was about 3:30 when Jack rapped on the door. I called for him to come in and I stood up. He entered the door and he looked cute in his baggy jeans and college sweatshirt. He tossed his ratty gym bag on the floor and came to me. We embraced and he kissed me hard and our tongues did their thing as his hands found their way under my dress in back and front.

He stepped back and said, “Damn, you look sexy in that thing! Too bad it won’t be on you for long.” Then he kissed me again and ran his hands under my dress and began to massage my breasts as he dropped to his knees to lick me. I pushed into him and held his blond head in my hands and soon I was all wet.

“Bedroom…” I said.

I led him to the bedroom and as he was whipping off his shirts I was taking off his jeans. His cock was already hard and I kissed it as he stepped out of his pants. I scooted back on the bed and he fell on top of me and instantly he slid his cock into my pussy and his tongue into my mouth. I’d only gone one day without him, but it sure felt good to have him inside me again. I groaned like thunder as he kept striking me with his lightning rod over and over, and I fucked him back with fierce abandon with my dress still on. With each tingly slam of his dick into my pussy the plug twisted and poked as it screwed me in my ass, DPing me toward a savage orgasm. We both came big at about the same time and we both let out animal sounds as we released, hugging and sweating and shaking together. I just laid there in his arms for a few minutes and then I removed my dress.

We spent three hours in bed having our way with one another every which way we could. Then I suggested we take showers and then I would take him out to dinner, and he was up for that. I headed to the bathroom and Jack tried to follow me in but I said, ‘uh uh, no way boy, you take you and your penis into the other bathroom, ‘cause I know if you shower in here with me you’ll just try to stick that thing in me some more and we might never get out the house’.

I dressed in my tight-ass satiny black pants, although I did wear a thong in case somebody stared at my crotch. And I wore the red tube top with red pumps. Jack wore his best pair of jeans—which isn’t saying too much—and a nice tan shirt.

I took him to a nice seafood place right on the bayside of the island overlooking the water. We decided to have some fun because we surely knew an odd couple like us would turn some heads. We played it up so people would know we were a couple, and not some other type of relationship. Jack was great. We ate our dinners and he touched my hand and arm from time to time, putting on a good show. We sat so we had a good view of the room and we saw people stealing glances our way. We joked about what the people were thinking and saying at the other tables.

“That guy over there probably thinks I’m a hooker you picked up on the boardwalk,” I said.

“That guy by the doorway wishes he was sitting here in my seat,” Jack said.

“Look at that woman over there,” I whispered, “She’s disgusted and jealous at the same time.”

We went on like that throughout the meal and had a great time. Then we went out to a bar that was known as a meat market and decided to have some fun. I went in first by myself, taking my time so folks would notice, and then took a seat at one end of the bar and ordered a drink. It was off-season, but it was a Friday and there was a decent crowd but not uncomfortably packed like it would be in the summer. A couple minutes later Jack entered and went to the other end of the bar. Before long a guy hit on me, a nice looking guy about my age. I gave him the brush but he hung around. Soon another guy did the same and tried to make small talk and offered to buy me a drink but I said thank you, but no. Another guy a couple seats down was watching and listening to all of it jealously, but he didn’t have the balls to do anything. When my drink was almost gone the bartender put another one in front of me and said, “This is courtesy of the man at the end of the bar,” pointing in Jack’s direction.

I turned and said a little louder than necessary, “Who bought me a drink?” and my body language changed in a heartbeat. I looked down the other end, and so did most everyone else at the bar, and there was Jack staring at me and holding up his drink. I mouthed the words ‘thank you’, and a moment later waved him over.

With everyone watching Jack walked up to me and I said, “Thank you, Handsome,” and I kissed him on the cheek. Then we introduced ourselves and drank our drinks and chatted and touched each other throughout our performance. Then I paid my check and we left together, my hand on his arm, barely able to keep a straight face as the green-eyed guys stared at my crack from behind.

Outside we burst into laughter and he kissed me. We decided that had been so much fun we’d do it again. We found another singles bar but reversed our roles. I made sure the guys noticed me and sat at the bar. I ordered a glass of wine and waited while some guys started to hit on me, then I sent Jack a drink, and I picked him up. Once again we put on a good show and again left the room with all eyes upon us.

We got back to the condo around 11:30 and Jack got his wish and peeled off my pants. He pulled off my top and threw it across the room, then threw me onto the bed. He munched my thong until it was soaked with my juice then took it off and threw it aside, and we proceeded to fuck and suck for the next three hours before falling off to sleep.

In the morning I left Jack a note and went out jogging. When I got back and walked in the door he was standing there naked and walked over and kissed me. I put my arms around him and tasted his toothpasty mouth and then I felt him pulling down my sweat pants. He knelt and ate my hot sweaty snatch. I soaked his face and then he laid me down and fucked me on the living room floor.

I walked out of the shower still damp and Jack was lying on the bed with an erection he had evidently just prepared for me. I knew by now I was addicted to that titanic tool and I climbed on the bed and went down on him. I sucked him slow and easy for a while and he squeezed my ass. I then stopped and sat up.

“What?” he asked.

“Masturbate for me,” I said.

“What?”

“Go ahead. You started when I was in the shower, so finish.”

“I just did that to get ready for you.”

“It’s okay. I want to watch you. Show me how you jack off, Jack.”

He started stroking his stiff staff and talking to himself. “The easiest way to get off is to think of Miss Dani, and how I wanted to fuck her ever since I was thirteen. I think of that pretty face between my legs and running my hands through her hair and the way she sucks me and I see my cock slipping in and out of her mouth and her lipstick on my cock.” He stroked faster. “I think about licking her sweet pussy and feeling her cum on my face and ramming my cock into her over and over until she squeals with delight and I come and…” He then groaned loudly and yanked harder still and then shot his jizz all over himself.

When he stopped shaking I sucked up his cum off his stomach and chest and kissed him. “Damn boy, that was hot.”

“Now you,” he said.

“It doesn’t take much to get me off these days, Jack,” I said, grabbing his dick. “All I gotta do is think about this damn thing!”

“Go ahead. Show me.”

I went to work. I dipped my fingers into my dewy cunt and started rubbing my clit. “Hard to believe that when I first saw you again on New Year’s Eve you’d end sticking your dick into me for the next ten days, that skinny boy from the neighborhood! I remember the first time I pulled down your pants and that monster popped out.” I kept rubbing myself, a little faster now. “I just wanted that whole fuckin’ thing in my mouth, I wanted you to ram it in me hard. I wanted to taste your cum and fuck you with my wet pussy.” I was breathing heavy and got on my knees on the bed, rubbing myself harder. “When I felt your tasty tongue in my ass for the first time it didn’t take no time at all and I started to come and…” I then squirted a forceful steady stream of my bubbly brew all over Jack, the bed, the floor and the lower part of the wall.

We never even got dressed; we just stayed in bed and fucked all day. I did throw on the t-shirt dress when we had a pizza delivered for dinner but that was it. We both felt a wave of passion and we rode it. We fucked and talked and sucked and talked and screwed and talked and made love and talked some more. I took it up the ass twice and Jack got the dildo up his ass too. We drank beer and ate pizza in bed and then fucked some more. Our jaws ached from sucking and licking and we were both sore from all of our various penetrations. We both stunk with funk when we finally fell asleep.

We woke up around nine the next morning. Jack had a long drive to school from the beach and had to leave around two o’clock. We skipped breakfast and made love all morning. It was all very slow and gentle. I relished the time I took when I sucked him, kissing his balls at a snail’s pace and kissing his cock one square inch at a time. He fucked me slow too, and as he did I hugged him from within. We both took our time saying a long goodbye.

At a little before noon we took our showers and went to brunch and it was a solemn time. We’d come to the end and had no idea when or if we’d see each other again. We’d had a wonderful time but knew there’d be no future to it.

We got back to the condo and Jack gathered up and packed his things as I watched. Then we walked to the door.

“Jack, will you do me a favor?” I asked.

“Of course,” he said.

“I want you to do one thing for me before you go,” I said. I’m going to kiss you goodbye now. Then I’m going to drop my skirt and lean on the back of that sofa and I want you to fuck me from behind in my pussy and my ass as hard as you can. Then when you come just button yourself up and walk out the door. I don’t want to see you leave.”

Then I kissed him. Long, hard and deep with my arms bundled around him as tight as I could, his hands latched to my locks. Then I turned around and walked to the sofa and stepped out of my skirt and panties. I gripped the back of the sofa.

“Dani, are you sure you…”

“Yes, Jack. Believe me, I’m sure.”

I heard his zipper go down and the rustling of clothing. I felt his hand move between my legs and his fingers slip into my pussy and he stroked me for a bit until I was good and wet. Then he entered me and started pumping me slowly and we moved in unison.

“Harder, Jack. Fuck me hard. I want to feel it for a week.”

He started banging me harder and harder as he flung his body at mine. I gripped the back of the sofa as tight as I could, my body jerking each time he pounded me, and soon I gushed, spraying on the floor. He pulled out and kneeled down and then his tongue licked my rim and then it went into my asshole. His hand went to my pussy and three or four fingers sopped up some of my juice and then were gone. A moment later he did it again. Then his tongue left my ass and a couple slick fingers went in. I soon felt the tip of that beautiful cock at my ass rim and he pushed himself in. I closed my eyes and savored the fat full feeling for what I knew would be the last time. Then he started fucking me. He eased himself in deep with five or six swings, and then the Jack-hammering began. My knees banged the back of the sofa as he pelted my ass with a violent groaning strength and I held on for dear life so I didn’t go flying over the couch.

When I felt the final flux of his college boy sperm enter me I came again with a cool shiver. Jack kept fucking me for another minute or so, spreading his warm cum around. When he took that cock out of me his cum seeped out and down my leg.

I heard him pull on his pants and zip up. I heard the door open and then Jack said, “Thank you for everything, it was great being with you. Goodbye Dani.” Then I heard the door latch shut.

“Bye, Jack,” I whispered to myself.

I wandered to the bedroom, wet with the mix of our cum. I noticed there were three joints on the dresser next to my cell phone, a final gift from Jack. I took a nap and when I awoke I cleaned up the place, packed by bag and left for home.
—

That evening I was a bit tired and took some wine, a joint and a pencil and paper into my bedroom and got into bed. As I sipped the wine and smoked the pot I made a list of my days with Jack, and just for fun I added up all of the sex we had, day by day. I had never fucked so much in my life and I was curious. I was amazed at the numbers. Over eleven days I sucked Jack’s cock 27 times. Jack ate my pussy 24 times, and he fucked my pussy 25 times. He fucked me in the ass 19 times, and I fucked his ass with the dildo five times. I couldn’t even count all the other things we did to each other with our lips and tongues and fingers.

I took my vibrator out of the drawer on the nightstand and turned it on and started massaging myself. I thought about Jack and imagined his head between my legs. As I buzzed my clit I thought about how I would rub my hands through his thick blond hair while he was down there, the same way I had with his mother years ago.

I pushed the vibrator into my pussy and closed my eyes, pretending it was Jack. I fucked myself with a steady cadence wishing it were Jack. I tried to feel him, I tried to smell him, and I tried to taste him. I thought about all the times I had wrapped my long bronze legs around his trim light body and loved him.

I increased the speed of my pulsating counterfeit Jack, and I thought about how pitiful I was. A horny, 44-year old black woman lying in her bed masturbating, craving the cock of a 21-year old white boy. I soon reached my climax, and shot my cum all over my legs and bed. I put the vibrator on the table, turned out the light and fell fast asleep.

THE END

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Brittany’s Morning Walks

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Bestiality, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Exhibitionism, Female exhibitionist, Fiction, First Time, Incest, Male/Teen Female, Teen Male / Female, Teen Male/Teen Female, Virginity, young

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

“That looks ready for another round, if I’m not mistaken.” Brittany licked her lips. Her pussy felt a little sore, so she thought she might give another thing she’d seen on the Internet a try. “Can I do it with my mouth?”

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Brittany strolled downstairs with the wind on her naked body. She began every day like this. Her shower was on the other side of the kitchen from her bedroom so she would use this as an excuse to expose herself to her family on the trip there and back.

She had just turned 14 and this was her last summer before grade 9. Over the last term of her grade 7 year she suddenly hit puberty and her body became that of a woman. She’d still needed grade 8 to work through that awkward “getting used to the new body” phase and now she was very confident.

Her morning walks to the shower had not gone unnoticed by her family. Brittney had always been a nudist but it is only in the last couple of years that her brothers seemed to always get up earlier than her. She had two older brothers and one younger. Daryn was 17, Greg was almost 16, and Victor was 13.

Today was particularly sweltering and Brittany decided that, instead of having a shower she would just go swimming in the backyard pool. She walked happily past the boys, b-cup tits bouncing, opened the screen door and jumped in.

As always, in a couple of minutes Brittany’s best friend and next-door neighbor, Sheila, popped through the hole in the fence. Sheila was totally opposite to Brittany, while Brittany was white, Sheila was asian, Brittany’s hair was blonde and she had blue eyes. Sheila’s hair was as dark brown as her eyes. And perhaps most notable, while Brittany hit puberty hard and early, Sheila seemed to be moving painfully slow in that regard. She looked like a tall 10-year old.

“Hey Brittany!” Sheila already had her suit on. Her eyes drifted to Brittany’s pink body floating under the water. “Where are your brothers?”

“Inside… recovering.” Brittany grinned wide and flicked some water at her friend.

“God, I wish I were you. You get a brother like Daryn living in your house and you get the confidence to actually show him your body.”

“You know you could always swim naked too. Nothing’s stopping you.”

“Yeah but I don’t have anything to show him. I’m not like you. Boys don’t fawn over me.” Sheila said as she slipped feet first into the water.

“They don’t fawn over me either. In fact I wouldn’t be surprised if my brothers were the only guys who paid attention to me in that way. And I cheated by being naked around them.” At this point, Greg ran outside and dove into the pool. It was clear that he didn’t have anything on when he lay on his back in the water and his big penis rested on his chubby belly.

“Uh… Greg…” Brittany was laughing too hard to finish as Sheila stared wide-eyed at the prick. Then Greg caught sight of her and quickly ducked under.

“Oh… Shit, hi Sheila, I didn’t see you pop over.” Greg was red as a beet. He was a nerdy brother, but Brittany thought she might like him best. He’d started the whole “nudist” thing even before she had, which she assumed was the reason her parents were so cool with it. He was a little pudgy and unashamedly virgin – but he certainly had a happy-go-lucky aura which people liked.

“No, I don’t mind,” stammered Sheila, “I’m fourteen so it’s ok.”

“In what world does that make sense?” Greg challenged everybody about sex, just because he was alright with not having it.

“It means that if I wanna get fucked, I will, Greg! Seriously, will ya lay off with the preaching!” Sheila slammed her hand over her mouth so fast it was hard to believe the words had been said at all.

“Jesus, I’m sorry Sheila. I just keep forgetting that you’re not a little girl anymore.”

“Well, you know what,” Sheila started to pull her one-piece off her shoulders “you’re right, Brittany! I don’t need these clothes! They don’t keep me dry and I am tired of covering up! So what good are they?” Her little tits popped out of the top with very little pizzazz. But as Brittany looked at her brother’s face (frozen mid-apology), she could not deny that there was hunger in his eyes.

Sheila saw it too. It frightened her, but it also excited her. She took a step towards him while taking the one-piece off her legs, feigned tripping and fell straight into his arms. Greg caught her and immediately turned her head to kiss her.

Sheila had never seen Greg act like this. He was normally awkward around girls, but now… he seemed so like an animal – and also like he knew exactly what he was doing. This was not the passionate slobber-fest of a virgin, it was the determined make-out of a man.

She had to admit how hot it was. She had never really seen Greg as a sexual being before (despite having seen his private parts dangling in the open air for years). Now all she wanted was for him to kiss her like that.

When the kiss ended, Sheila stood up in the shallow end, looking shell-shocked. Greg immediately started looking appropriately guilty and got out of the pool. His penis was no longer dangling, it was so erect Brittany thought it might explode. He rushed inside.

After a few seconds Sheila said “I’m gonna head home too.” her hand had drifted to her vagina unconsciously and the delirious smile was still plastered across her face. She got out and started walking towards the loose slat of the fence.

“Wait, Sheila,” Brittany held up a one piece suit,”forgetting something?”

Sheila grinned mischievously, “oh, I don’t think I will be needing one of those anymore.” and she left.

Brittany had suddenly lost her need to swim and decided to go and talk with her mother about her new feelings for Greg. No doubt she would get the usual, “these feelings are sometimes natural but should be ignored.”

When Brittany entered the house she saw Victor leaving out the front with his skateboard. She went to her mom’s room only to find Daryn standing in the hallway with a copy of some novel.

Daryn was her oldest brother, and was a real stud-muffin. He had short blond hair and a tall muscular body. He had never really prescribed to the whole nudist life-style and accordingly dressed now in a comfortable purple polo shirt which showed off his abs and board shorts.

As she tried to get around him he extended his arm in her way. “Mom’s busy.” Brittany could hear music coming from the bedroom.

“Well, it’s important.” Brittany said as she ducked under his arm and continued down the hallway. She thought she heard grunting under the music. Suddenly Daryn’s arm wrapped around her midsection and he dragged her bodily back down the hallway kicking. “No, I mean it. I’m not letting you go back there.”

“Listen, if mom’s fucking Dad back there then you can tell me. I’m a big girl now.” Daryn went back to reading. “Fine, fuck you Daryn.” To Brittany, Daryn was just another asshole jock. He always had women crawling all over him and while he enjoyed the attention it made Brittany resent him. She could not really pinpoint why. It’s just that with all those girls on him he rarely paid any attention to her.

It used to be different, even a couple of years ago they would have giant tickle fights and wrestling matches. It seemed that now that she had a woman’s body he had lost interest. She would have thought that he would want to wrestle more. Boys could be confusing.

Refusing to follow Daryn’s wishes, Brittany decided to sneak around the side of the house and peak at her mom and dad going at it. “Fuck Daryn, telling me what I can and cannot see.” she thought. She had to quickly don a summer dress in her room before going outside because she’d have to walk in front of the house to get to her parents’ window. Sometimes she would entertain the idea of giving her quiet suburban neighbors a show, but she never went through with it.

Brittney climbed through the bushes at the side of the house and looked through the gap in the blinds into her parents’ room. She clearly saw her mother’s auburn hair and curvaceous body bouncing up and down on a dick, but it wasn’t her father’s.

Greg had his eyes closed and was sweating quite a lot. He was slamming his powerful body up to meet his mother’s bounces. Brittany was frozen in place, unable to comprehend what he was seeing. Her brother was fucking her mother? And he was good at it too. Brittany had seen more than her fair share of pornography to be able to see that her nerdy brother was the real stud.

Greg picked up his mother and began to drill her into the bed sheets. His mother was hot, and he’d been fucking her for a couple years with his dad, Anton’s consent. Anton had wanted his children to go out into the world knowing how to fuck like champions. His wife, insatiable as she was, would be the perfect coach. Her name was Samantha and ever since he’d broken her cherry at twelve, not a day had gone by that they didn’t act like rabbits in heat. Anton was hoping that Brittany didn’t have the same sex drive as her mother otherwise there would be no way to keep up.

Suddenly Brittany could see Greg give one powerful thrust and settle on top of her mom. He pulled out and she could see his prodigious spend leaking from her red pussy.

Brittany needed to masturbate. One hand went straight to her breast and the other to her pussy and she started rubbing vigorously. It felt so good but it was not enough. For the first time in her life she legitimately needed a cock. She could feel the ball of warmth growing in her stomach but too slowly and she worried it might not come at all when a hand grabbed her arm.

“Fuck Britt! How come I knew you’d be out here!” Daryn looked furious. “How much did you see?”

“Daryn, Greg’s fucking mom!” he suddenly looked guilty and she realized: “you’re fucking her too!” the ball of warmth was still in her stomach, waiting. “oh Daryn, you have no idea what this feels like… I need you right now; you’re the only thing that can get me off.”

Daryn looked around and pushed her to the soft ground between the bushes. In an instant they were wrestling again, just like old times, but this time… Her summer dress was off in a second and his lips wrapped around her nipple. He sucked gently while his thumb ran circles around her clit. She started moaning and his mouth moved to muffle her but she pushed him off.

“Daryn, put it in me now.” he grinned

“I like a woman who knows what she wants.” he placed his cockhead at her entrance and wrapped his lips with her mouth before wrapping his cock in her lips.

His entrance was gentler than Brittany expected. It hurt, but not more than her need for him. A thousand reservations were coursing through her veins, nullified by the pleasure of being filled. “If my mother could fuck Greg, I can damn well fuck Daryn!”she thought.

After a few minutes of Daryn’s gentle thrusting, Brittany was writhing under his cock. The ball of heat had grown so big now that she felt it “slop over the sides” and she felt she might explode. It was a good thing that Daryn’s mouth was engaging Brittany’s, otherwise the scream that heralded her orgasm would have called some unwanted attention down upon them. Daryn started to speed up until he was pounding desperately into her. She could feel warmth enter her belly as he arched his back and came inside her. As he pulled out he turned over on the grass beside her.

“Wow. So that just happened.” Brittany stated stupidly.

“Uh, yeah. You should probably put this back on.” he handed her the summer dress. “So what do we do now?” his eyes were intensely focused on her’s, searching for something.

“Well, we could do that again.” Brittany looked at her brother; finally, she was the focus of all of his attention. She’d attracted a guy who could have his pick of any girl in town.

Daryn visibly relaxed with a massive sigh, “I was hoping you’d say something like that. Unfortunately it doesn’t really work like that for us guys. We gotta wait a while.” he lay down on the grass, staring into the sky. “You know, I’ve wanted to do that for a long time; ever since you became a woman.”

Brittany saw her chance to get some answers. “Then why’d you stop wrestling with me? I thought you had outgrown me.”

“I had to stop. You were my little sister; I was supposed to protect you from guys like me. Plus, dad said we weren’t allowed to touch you until you were older.”

“Does he know about… you know… you and mom?”

“Yeah. Hell, he was the one who got us started on her.” Daryn eyes started to flow over Brittany’s body again and his cock was growing. Now that she got a chance to look at it, Brittany saw that it was smaller than Greg’s by a couple of inches, maybe about six when it was fully hard. For that she was glad, if it had been Greg who’d broken her in she wouldn’t have been able to walk for a week. Maybe that’s why Daryn never really got into the whole nudist thing.

“That looks ready for another round, if I’m not mistaken.” Brittany licked her lips. Her pussy felt a little sore, so she thought she might give another thing she’d seen on the Internet a try. “Can I do it with my mouth?”

Daryn sputtered, “can you do it with your mouth?! Is that even a real question?” he grinned lecherously. “Yeah, you can suck my dick.”

Brittany wasn’t really sure how to start. She grabbed the cock with her hand a bit too hard. “Careful now, it’s still a bit tender.” she loosened her grip and placed her mouth at the tip. Flicking her tongue out like a snake tasting the air, she got her first taste of him. Wasn’t bad, no ice cream sundae, but it was kinda tasty, in a salty sort of way. Brittany placed her mouth over the head and sucked it like a lollipop. She’d always heard that was how one was supposed to do it, but she had a nasty habit of biting her candy. Her teeth only grazed the head but it was enough to warn Daryn. “OK, you need to be more careful! No teeth.”

“Sowwy.” Brittany muffled around his cock. This was not going very well, she decided. The rest of the blowjob was just as bad – she couldn’t get him anywhere near her throat without her gag reflex kicking up a fuss, try as she might she couldn’t keep her teeth far enough away from his sensitive head, and her sucking was sloppy at best. Nearly ten minutes later she was about to give up, frustrated.

Daryn was experiencing the worst blowjob of his life, but also the best. She was terrible but enthusiastic. She clearly had no prior experience sucking dick before and it felt so hot to know that he’d taken two of her three virginities within a half hour period. Not only that, but it was the girl that was doing it. Brittany was his little sister, and he loved her. Even all the girls he’d been with and his hot mother had not been able to distract him from the lust that he felt for her everyday. If it weren’t for her teeth distracting him every few seconds he would have blown from the contemplation of those two facts alone.

Suddenly Brittany pulled off his dick. “I can’t do it. I’m no fucking good at giving head! I can’t believe I thought this would work!”

His eyes went so wide they might have burst from his skull. “You thought you would be perfect from the get-go? No one is. Everything in this world worth doing requires practice.” It felt surreal to Daryn to be giving this speech to his little sister to convince her that she should keep sucking his dick. “Just remember to keep your teeth off me and you’ll be fine. I promise to help you practice as often as you like.”

“What a self-serving offer.” said Brittany, but she still smiled and bent back over his cock. She kept going and remembered to keep her teeth away from the head. This was enough for Daryn and a minute later he was lifting his pelvis off the ground, putting his hand on the back of Brittany’s head, and blowing his load into her mouth. She choked on the first couple shots but swallowed the rest. The semi-solid cum slid deliciously over her taste buds, and she realized that she really liked the taste when there was a lot of it. She would definitely be doing this again.

“Ahem…” Daryn and Brittany both looked up to see their mother’s auburn hair dangling out of the open window a couple feet above their heads. She pointed to Brittany and said, “Apple,” then to herself, “tree.” she smiled lovingly down upon her children. “Lunch is on the table, you two. If you’re still hungry that is.”

————————Chapter 2.

Brittany and Daryn shuffled around the front of the house trying to look inconspicuous. This was difficult because both were covered with dirt, were walking funny, and had oddly satisfied looks on their faces.

In the kitchen they found their brother, Greg, sitting and reading the newspaper while drinking a cup of coffee. He looked up as they entered and a quizzical look entered his features.

Brittany sat down across the table from him, knees spread underneath. “Hey brother.” she said with a playfully accusatorial tone. Greg shrugged it off and went back to reading before he literally jumped in his chair with realization and bended his whole body to look under the table. Brittany could feel his eyes on her tight red cunny, leaking the evidence of her incest on the wooden seat.

Greg’s eyes were glued to the beautiful sight for a few seconds before he whipped up again. “What happened? Did you two have sex?” His voice was whispered urgently, with a hint of anger. “Do you know what dad will do if he finds out?”

At this moment, Brittany’s mom came walking through the kitchen completely naked. “She knows.” she said, and proceeded to get herself a glass of water.

“Oh. Alright then.” Greg said nonchalantly and went back to reading the paper. “Congratulations, you two “love birds”. Does this mean that Daryn is going to stop seducing every girl in town and leave some for me?”

A rolled up newspaper smacked Greg in the back of the head. “Firstly, it is not Daryn’s fault that you’ve chosen to fuck no one but me!” laughed Samantha, then pointed to her other two children, “secondly, I don’t want you two falling in love and having little incestuous babies together. You got that? This has always been for fun and to grow closer as a family. Don’t let your hormones fool you into thinking that this is true love. There are billions of fish in the sea, don’t keep going to the same breeding ground.”

Brittany hadn’t thought of that. She reached down to feel the cum that had already leaked out. It was laden with sperm, she knew. She felt a little bit of panic that could only be described as similar to a claustrophobic reaction. What if she was pregnant? She was only fourteen; she didn’t want her tight, sexy belly to swell up and stretch. And who could she say was the father? Not Daryn, surely. She hadn’t slept around enough to say that she didn’t know.

Samantha walked around the table to grab Brittany’s hand. “Come on baby. Let’s take a bath together.”

They went to the bathroom and closed and locked the door. Samantha started pouring the hot water into the tub while Brittany pulled her summer dress over her head. After applying some bath oils and lighting some scented candles, the two gorgeous women sank down into the water. They faced each other in the massive tub, Brittany’s legs going on the outside of her mom’s.

Samantha showed Brittany how to wash out the cum. She promised that they would go to the doctor soon and get some birth control pills.

After a long time of just soaking, Brittany opened the conversation. “So, I guess you’ve been fucking Daryn and Greg for a while now.” Brittany felt awkward asking the question. When she’d had Daryn’s cock inside of her, it felt right. She’d always been attracted to her brothers, but she never thought anything would come of it.

“Yes. They’re wonderful lovers. I taught them all they need to know about making a woman… happy. Are you happy with what happened?”

“I don’t know. I guess I was at the time. Now I’m not so sure. I didn’t know that it was going to happen, honestly, and when it did, it felt so… right. And I guess I thought these feelings were wrong, but now I’ve seen you and… Fuck, I just don’t know what to think anymore.” Brittany pleaded with her mother for answers. “Fucking them is wrong, isn’t it? Just say so and I won’t do it anymore.”

“Honey, I’m sorry you got caught up in all this. This is why we weren’t going to tell you until you were older. I can’t tell you what is or isn’t in your own heart. All I can tell you is that you should take some time to think. Your brothers are patient boys. If you are not ready, they will wait for you. This is half the reason I fuck them, they are horny (and therefore stupid when it comes to sex) teenagers. As long as they have me, they can think clearly and they won’t need to push the limits with anyone else.” Samantha leaned forward and put a hand on Brittany’s arm. “Nothing is expected of you, sexually. Just have fun and be safe.”

“OK, that’s a relief, Mom.” Brittany began to think about possibilities and sank deeper into the water.

When they were out, both women dried each other off with one towel. Brittany went first, feeling her mother’s warm and heavy breasts through the terrycloth. She spent an extraordinary amount of time on the erogenous zones of female flesh, exploring another woman’s body as she had not felt comfortable doing before, even with Sheila. She noticed how her mother flushed when she touched certain places, and how her nipples poked out fully by the end.

Samantha returned the favour by showing an expert version of the same process. Brittany could feel that her mother was testing pressure points to see which ones were the triggers for Brittany’s stunning climax. Afterwards, Samantha had to use the towel on the floor.

Brittany walked, rubber-legged, out of the bathroom and back to her bedroom. She wished her mother a good night and fell into her bed, exhausted.

She woke up the next morning naked in her bed, like always. Looking at her alarm clock, Brittany was amazed to see that it was only 6:03. Normally, she would turn over and go back to sleep; however, this time she felt refreshed and didn’t want to jeopardize that feeling. Not wanting to wake her family, she tiptoed downstairs and poured herself a glass of orange juice. Looking through the glass sliding doors into the backyard, Brittany noticed that the neighbour’s dog had gotten through the whole in the fence again and was prowling around the grass.

She remembered that Grizzly had always been friendly to her, and his owner, Tom, was even friendlier. Tom was a bachelor in his thirties, and was well acquainted to the nubile little vixen who paraded naked in her pool. Brittany had always known that of the three neighbours that surrounded them, Tom was the only one with two stories to his house. He could see over the fence from his bedroom window. A couple of times, Brittany could have sworn that she saw him peeping.

Brittany went outside and lay down on one of the deck chairs. She knew that Tom would eventually have to come looking for his dog, and it would be so hot for him to find a sleeping, naked 14 year-old too. She closed her eyes and saw the events of the previous day unfold. Before long she got lost in the memory of her brother’s cock slipping into her tiny pussy. She swore she could almost feel it grazing her wet pussy lips.

Actually, it felt a little bit too real. Brittany opened her eyes to see that Grizzly had moved to the fork of her legs, and was licking her pussy. She sat up erect, horrified that this big german shepherd was violating her. It felt fantastic, but she was just about to pull away anyways when she heard one of the slats in the fence being pushed aside.

“Grizzly!” Tom whispered angrily, “Where are…” Tom stared at the beautiful teenaged girl who sat before him. She was young, too young, but had the body of a woman. Her long blonde hair was arranged in bed head format, her perfect tits had perfectly erect nipples, and her cunny was being plundered by man’s best friend. It was simultaneously the strangest and most erotic sight he had ever seen. Both sat frozen while Grizzly paid no attention and kept happily licking. “What… the fuck?”

Tom’s voice jerked Brittany out of her static sense of panic, and into a much more active one. She leapt off the deck chair, eliciting a few loud barks from Grizzly. “This is not what it looks like!”

“It looks like you were using my dog for sex!” Tom whispered. “C’mere, boy! Jesus, Brittany! How long have you been doing this?”

“Never before! I was just sleeping on the deck chair and he came up, and I didn’t notice him until you were coming through the slat. I didn’t have time to get away. I don’t fuck dogs, I swear.”

Throughout the entire conversation, Brittany was standing naked and dripping from her cunny. She could see a tent form in Tom’s shorts and felt the ball of warmth in her stomach start to grow.

“Ok, ok, I believe you. I’m gonna take this horny bastard home though.” Tom led Grizzly out of the backyard by his collar, looking back just before closing the slat to see the naked girl still standing there watching him.

Brittany jumped into the water to wash off the dog-spit. of course, that action also included vigorous rubbing of her swollen pussy under the water. She swam laps for another hour and climbed out to go inside.

Sitting at the kitchen table was Victor, who stared straight at her tits. “Morning Brittany.”

“Good Morning, Buddy!” said Brittany as she ruffed up his hair. “You’re up early.”

“Not as early as you. I’m always up before you.” Now that he mentioned it, Brittany had noticed that he was never around during her morning teasing routine.

“Yeah, I guess.” Brittany started to prepare her own breakfast. Of course she was also trying to make up for all of the mornings Victor had missed. Whenever she needed something it was either on the highest shelf or the lowest, giving every angle of exposure for her ass and pussy.

“Hey, could you get me the milk?” Victor called from the table.

“Why don’t you get it yourself, lazybones?” Brittany looked over at him and glimpsed him looking down at his trousers. Ahh, the dreaded erection. Maybe she could have some fun with this. “Oh, OK.” Brittany made her way over to the fridge and pulled out a carton of milk. She handed it to him over the table, necessitating her to bend over really far. In his distraction, Victor did not get a good hold on the carton and it slipped, spilling all over his trousers.

“Shit!” Victor yelped and pushed his chair back, showing off a large erection. Brittany, being a good sister, was already at his side with a towel. She mopped his trousers and groped his erection through the cloth. Victor didn’t say anything, he just sat there staring at his beautiful sister as she grabbed and fondled his cock.

Brittany was feeling the ball of warmth start to grow in her stomach again. “I won’t be able to get it all, you’d better take the trousers off and put them in the wash.”

“What?” Brittany looked up at her brother. He looked terrified. She was moving too quickly for him.

“Just kidding, you’re all dry.” Brittany felt like it was a cop-out, but she had plenty of time for that when Victor was older. She picked up the milk from the ground; there was still some left in the carton so she left it on the table and walked upstairs. “See you later, big brother.”

Upstairs, Brittany opened up Greg’s room and snuck inside. She crawled under the sheets and felt around for his cock. It wasn’t hard to find, being as large as it was. She plopped it in her mouth as he began to stir. Nope. Her jaw wasn’t quite big enough. Suddenly, light spilled in, “Brittany? Are you gonna suck my cock?” Greg smiled at her.

“I’m not sure I can.” Brittany tried again to work it in.

“Ooh, watch the teeth!”

“I know, I know. Fuck.” Brittany tried again to fit it inside.

“Uhh, do you want to have sex instead?”

“Do you have a condom?”

Greg leapt up. “Somewhere around here.” He looked through his messy wardrobe for a few minutes. Brittany’s arousal quickly diminished.

“You know what, don’t worry about it.” Greg looked at Brittany with hope, then frustration when he realized what she meant. “I’ll be on the pill soon, then I’ll make it up to you.”

“Alright but you owe me!” Greg grinned before leaving the room to go across the hall. Brittany could hear “Morning, Mom!” before the bedsprings started shaking.

Brittany went back downstairs to find that Victor had already left, but that Daryn was now seated at the table. “Hey, sis. Uh… how are you feeling?”

“Better than ever.” Brittany sat down on his lap, rubbing her ass on his jeans. “You?”

“I’m good. You’re friend is outside.” Brittany looked up to see Sheila in the pool, wearing a different one-piece than the day before. Why would Daryn draw her attention to that when her pussy was rubbing on his cock? Brittany decided that it was a hint that he wasn’t interested right now. She stood up and walked to the glass door, casually shaking her ass in that way that boys like. In the reflection of the glass door, Brittany could see that Daryn’s eyes were glued to her. She smiled, relieved.

“Hey Sheila!” Said Brittany as she walked across the patio to the pool. The pretty Asian girl looked up from the water happily. “Why are you wearing a suit? I thought you didn’t need it.”

“Yeah, I guess I do. I tried to come over without one, but I saw Daryn there eating breakfast and I chickened out.”

“You didn’t seem to have a problem with being seen by one of my brothers yesterday.”

“It’s different with Greg. He’s so boisterous that he just draws you in like a riptide. I mean, he makes being a virgin sound cool. But Daryn, he could have any girl he wanted. He’s seen so many girls naked, I just don’t want him to see me and compare me to them.”

“Let me tell you something, Sheila, boys do a lot more comparing when a girl’s clothes are on. When you are naked… I don’t know… there’s something very honest about it. Boys brains fire differently than ours. When a girls clothes are on, there is so much more to judge: her fashion sense, her wealth, her makeup; and of course, they have to make assumptions about the goodies beneath the clothes. You will always be evaluated for your body, that’s one of the sad facts of life, but when you are naked, their minds shift away from all of the social lenses and become something more instinctual. And instinct, Sheila, is what was driving Greg when he kissed you yesterday.”

Sheila blushed. Brittany went on, “he saw you naked, and his first instinct was to kiss you. I think that’s a far more honest assessment of your body than anyone has ever given.”

“I think you should write fucking speeches. I can’t believe I’m doing this.” Sheila started to pull her one-piece off, one shoulder at a time. Something landed in the grass beside the pool. Both girls looked over to see an orange Frisbee laying there, then heard the slat into Tom’s yard start to open.

“Now or never.” Said Brittany to Sheila. Sheila nodded and pulled the shoulder straps back up. Brittany made a face to show that she understood. “Hey Tom!” she called over. Tom poked his head through the slat and grinned.

“Do you mind if I grab my Frisbee, ladies?” Brittany nodded and swam over to the edge of the pool nearby to the Frisbee and reached out to grab it, making sure that she could never quite reach and that her tits were resting on the edge. Tom walked over and picked it up, staring at Brittany’s tits the whole time. He eventually met Brittany’s eyes, and the look there left no doubt as to what was going on. A little ashamedly, Tom turned to Sheila, “Hello Sheila. How are you?”

“I’m good Mr. Bondurant. How’s your photography course coming?” Brittany looked at Sheila; the petite girl had her head in her hands, and was clearly the most embarrassed person there.

“It’s going really well, still just a hobby, though. I’m thinking of taking some more people-based pictures soon, rather than landscape. Maybe even some artistic nudes.”

“I’d love to take part in that.” interjected Brittany, feeling left out.

“Aren’t you, like, fourteen?” Brittany nodded, “Thank you for the offer, but I’m afraid I rather like not being in jail. Maybe in a few years. Hey, while I’m here, I’m looking for a dog sitter for tomorrow. Would either of you be interested in that?”

“Sorry, allergic.” Said Sheila quickly.

Brittany pondered for a moment. She liked Grizzly, he wouldn’t give her any problems, besides maybe the occasional pussy lick.

“You’d have to wear clothes, I’m afraid. I can’t have you at my house with nothing on. And it would keep Grizzly from getting excited.” Brittany looked up at Tom, it was like he read her mind.

“Okay, I’d like to but I’ve got to ask my parents if it’s alright.”

“Sounds good. Get back to me as soon as possible.” Tom started to turn to leave, the bulge in his pants making it difficult to walk straight when Daryn came outside.

“Hello, Tom, what are you doing here?” Daryn said, not impolitely.

Tom turned like a kid with his hand in the cookie jar. “Oh nothing, Daryn. Just came by to get my Frisbee and ask your sister about dog-sitting tomorrow. I was just leaving now.”

“Don’t go on my account.” Daryn always looked dangerous when he was being totally non-threatening.

Tom looked a little offended. “I’m not. You hear my dog scratching on the fence? He needs his Frisbee.” He looked over them all and smiled, “Have a good day.” Tom lifted up the slat and ducked back into his yard.

Daryn chuckled. “Doesn’t that guy give you the creeps?”

Brittany and Sheila looked at each other. “Not really.” “Yeah, Mr. Bondurant is nice.”
“Oh, well, he gives me the creeps.” He turned on Brittany, “And you give me endless frustration. What are you doing with your naked body dangling out in front of him like that? Sheila has a suit on and even she crouched under the water a little bit.” Sheila unconsciously stood up straighter

“I don’t care if he sees me naked. In fact, I think it’s kind of hot. You don’t honestly think that I wasn’t doing all that on purpose. How dumb do you think I am?”

“I don’t think you’re dumb! I think you’re naïve. A guy like that could take advantage of a girl like you.”

“And if I want him to?”

“I’m your brother, I’m supposed to protect you.”

“You’re not protecting me from myself.” Brittany then mouthed, with her back to Sheila, “or yourself.”

Daryn’s look darkened comically. “Endless frustration. I’m going to be sprouting grey hairs any day now.” He turned and went back inside.

Brittany turned to her friend, “let’s go for a walk.”

“Where?”

“I don’t know yet, but I’m getting all pruny.”

The two girls met up a few minutes later, Sheila in a t-shirt and jean shorts, and Brittany in a light summer dress. The beauty of this summer dress was that on windy days, Brittany would have to hold it down to prevent it from revealing her pussy. The material was also thin enough to become partially see-through in bright summer light, or if exposed to water. Today, unlike most days, she wore nothing underneath. It was like being naked in public, but legal.

They walked down the street together, talking about boys, school, politics and everything in between. Brittany kept a sharp eye out for anyone admiring her body. There were so many! It gave her pussy a little jolt every time she saw someone staring. Her pussy was leaking hardcore. By the time they reached the downtown, Brittany couldn’t contain herself any longer. The ball of warmth in her stomach had grown past ignorable levels.

She dragged Sheila into the first shop she could find and asked for the bathroom. The attendant was a young man, probably early twenties, and good looking. “Bathroom is for customers only.” He said robotically while staring at Brittany’s tits.

“Okay, I’ll buy something when I get out.”

“I’m not sure that’s…” Brittany interjected by pulling the summer dress over her head, exposing her body to the very surprised attendant and Sheila. She tossed the dress at the attendant.

“There. Now I’m going to have to buy something. Satisfied?”

The attendant just stared. Brittany got tired of him after a few seconds and just went to the back. She closed the door and fell against it. This was the biggest rush she’d ever had. Exposing herself to a total stranger made Brittany so hot that she knew instantly that she was addicted to the feeling. She reached down to stroke her engorged lips, and came almost instantly. She sprayed her juices all over the floor.

She shakily turned around, overwhelmed by the climax. She calmed for a few seconds and opened the door. Wobbling back into the shop, she found that the attendant was still staring at her, and may have never stopped. Sheila was flushed with embarrassment, standing with her hand over her eyes.

Brittany asked the attendant where the pants area and he seemed to snap out of his stupor. He pointed at a rack on the far wall, out of his sight. Sheila and Brittany made their way over there.

“Are you crazy?” asked Sheila exasperatedly.

Brittany barely had to consider this. The answer was yes. She had stripped in a public store in front of a strange man. Worse though was that she wasn’t done. In the aftermath of her climax, she hadn’t realized that the ball of warmth that seemed to now rule her, had only diminished. Now in her present erotic state, she could feel it growing again.

Why hadn’t an orgasm been enough? Normally it could banish the ball of warmth for hours without additional stimulation. The only explanation seemed to be that she had gotten so aroused during the walk that one orgasm, and by her own hand, could not suffice. She was becoming so horny again that she knew her hand would not be able to do it. She looked back out at the attendant, he was craning to get a look.

“I’m going to have to fuck him.” Brittany said.

Sheila’s mouth gaped open. “WHAT?” She whispered angrily.

“Look, I’m too horny to make it all the way home without another orgasm and I don’t think my hand will do it. Also, did you bring money?”

“No, did you?”

“Nope. So how do we plan to pay for my new clothes?”

“Oh, fuck Brittany.” Exclaimed Sheila, to which Brittany very nearly responded “Precisely” but did not. “Why are you so impulsive?”

“Doesn’t matter now. Oh mister attendant!”

The man came back, “How can I help you.”

“Can you help me try this on?” Brittany held up a pair of pants and a top.

“Of course.” The man followed her to the change rooms, but stopped outside, clearly expecting to only be a voyeur. That would not do. Brittany needed a cock right that second. She pulled him inside and kissed him on the mouth. He was a good kisser, much more experienced than her.

He started to undo the buttons of his shirt, revealing a lightly haired chest with decent muscles. Brittany started to pull his pants down and a big erect penis flopped out of his underwear. She grabbed it awkwardly, still a little unsure of what to do with it. He started to push down on her shoulders. He wants a blowjob, she thought, wouldn’t that be awful.

“No, no, fuck me.” He grunted and Brittany felt her leg being lifted. The strange man pulled a condom out of his pants on the ground and quickly applied it. Then he rubbed his cock on her slick pussy lips and entered her. He felt so good inside of her, waves of pleasure coursed through her body as the ball of warmth radiated throughout her. He fucked her for ten minutes, during which she had her much needed orgasm. When he was done, Brittany slumped against the bench, exhausted.

The man took out his phone and was about to take a picture of Brittany’s naked body when she said “What the fuck are you doing?”

“Just capturing some memories.” He smiled.

“I wouldn’t keep those if I was you. It might be against some child pornography laws.”

“What? How old are you?” The attendant suddenly had a terrified look on his face.

“Fourteen.”

“Oh Shit. I didn’t know. I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t worry about it; I seduced you, remember? And if you delete those pictures and promise never to tell, then I won’t either.”

“Thank God.” He set about in his phone, deleting the evidence.

“That’s not all. I may want to do this again in the future. Probably not with fucking, but certainly being naked in the store. You will let me. Also, I’ll be taking these pants and top. I won’t be doing this without paying again, but I want to wear something new when I leave here and I don’t have any money.”

“Done. All done.”

“Good. Now get out of here, I want to get dressed.” The attendant picked up his clothes and shuffled into the next dressing stall. Brittany put on the new clothes and stepped out. She looked for Sheila and saw that there was a small puddle of liquid in front of a bench near the door to the stall. She had been masturbating, thought Brittany with a smile.

“There you are. Can we go now?” Sheila walked up from the front.

“You masturbated. How’d it feel, knowing that someone could walk in at any moment?”

Sheila looked guilty, “I did, but I’m not stupid either. As soon as the stall closed, I turned the sign so people would think the shop is closed too. No one is walking in on me masturbating.”

“We’ll see if we can’t change that attitude.” Brittany grinned lecherously. The two girls walked outside, turning to go home. “Do you think I’m a slut?”

“I don’t know. If you are what a slut is, then I want to be more slutty. You seem to have so much fun… and WAIT A SECOND! You lost your virginity! You must of! Just last week we admitted we were both virgins, and you just threw it away on that guy!”

“How do you know it wasn’t someone else?”

“Because we have been hanging out every day and you haven’t seen any new guys.”

“Except my brothers.”

“Well, yes, but… NO. No way! Which one?” asked Sheila incredulously.

“Let me start from the beginning…”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

The Overlooked Girl

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, asian, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Gay, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, First Time, Hardcore, oral sex, Romance, School, teen, Teen Male/Teen Female, Toys, Virginity, young

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

A boy falls for the girl that nobody seems to notice

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My name is Jeff. I’m a Chinese male, about 5 feet 9, light skinned and sport a pair of thin professional looking glasses. Before you start to imagine all the stereotypes about me, let me first say that I don’t have those “chinky” eyes as people called them and I’m not socially awkward. My penis size is average, at about 5 inches with a girth of 4.5 inches so my log is a nice thick one. Not the biggest in school but definitely no where being the smallest. I have many friends who are white, black, and I’m friendly with the ladies of all types. I played basketball casually so I was in decent shape. No crazy six pack abs or anything but I wasn’t a stick that could be ripped in half by my classmates either.

At the end of 9th grade, I took a standardized test which showed that I had quite a high IQ and my parents encouraged me to switch to the accelerated program. They said it would look better on my college apps. The only downside was that I had to switch schools but because it was in the same town, I could keep in touch and hang out with all my friends so I thought, why not.

I took accelerated courses in English, math, science, computers, and business accounting. For my electives, I chose a few art courses instead of phys-ed. Our gym classes weren’t co-ed and the idea of spending 5 hours a week in a stuffy gym with a bunch of sweaty guys didn’t appeal to me. I regularly played basketball with my friends in my old school anyway. Plus, I want to go on and study architecture so art was a good way to make myself look good in apps and it was something I enjoyed. I should also note that I also skipped a grade in elementary school so I was actually a year younger than everyone in my class.

One of my classmates in art class, Shirley, was having some trouble with her math and science subjects so I offered to regularly tutor her. She was a white girl, had a slender figure with great hips, about 5 ft 5 ish tall, no more than an inch shorter than I am and nice big brown eyes that sparkle as if they’re from an anime character. She had shoulder length hair that flipped up at the edges which made her look really cute. Because she wasn’t blonde with blue eyes and she wasn’t a busty cheerleader, the guys at school rarely paid her any attention, which is such a shame because she is such a sweet girl. Throughout first semester, I got to know her and she became a really good friend. I even set her up on a date with a good buddy of mine from my old school but after three dates, she didn’t seem too interested.

One day, I bumped into her in the hallway and she asked “Hey Jeff, I was thinking of getting a few of the art students together to talk about potentially putting up an art show with the work we made in class at the local library and was wondering if you’d be interested.” It sounded pretty cool, a good chance to make my college app look even better and one of the libraries by my old school knew me quite well so I said “Sure. Why don’t you get the gang to come over to my place later? I’ll be playing some bball with some friends but we can talk about it after, say at around 5:30 or 6ish? I’m pretty close to one of the librarians.” She may not be one of the popular girls at school but even she looked at me funny when I said I was close to a librarian. “I use to tutor her daughter in math and worked there during summer art camp once,” I said, trying to make my academic life sound less lame. “Oh, cool,” she said. “Sure, we’ll drop by at 5:30-6ish.” At least now she doesn’t think I hang around old ladies that reads all day.

My buddies and I were shooting hoops in my driveway after school and it was a particularly hot day so most of us took our shirts off. We played for about an hour before they had to take off to study for their quiz the next day. I continued to shoot a few hoops to improve my game when Shirley arrives, dressed in a dark pink tank top that exposed her cream colored bra strap and she had a tight pair of thin black yoga pants that almost completely outlined her shape down there. She had some light eye shadow on and her light lip gloss accentuated her small mouth and silky lips. A light silver chain necklace wrapped around her neck snuggly with a ruby pendant in the middle. Her clothes were form fitting, allowing her hips to be shown off with great pride. She stopped and stared at me for a bit.

“Hey Shirley. Why are you looking at me like that?”
“Nothing…” she grins. I don’t know if she was blushing or whether it was the heat but her face got a bit red but I had a feeling she was checking out my shirtless body. Yay for 8 years of casual basketball!
“I know I’m a bit early,” she said. The walk over was a lot quicker than I thought.”
“That’s okay,” I said. “Come on inside and get a drink. It’s hot out today.”

I took her inside and got her a glass of ice water with a lemon wedge. She walked around the house for a bit, admiring the art that was on my walls while I admired her little round butt and She never dressed like this before in school – in fact, she’s never worn anything so form fitting. I always found her attractive but I guess I never made a move because she was a friend but the more I thought about it, the more I realized how much I actually like her. She was sweet, friendly and easy to get along with.

I figured we had about half an hour or so before the rest of the group would arrive so I said I would take a shower so that I wouldn’t be all sweaty and smelly for the meeting. She asked if she could use the internet while I cleaned up and I took her to my room to use my computer.

After a nice warm shower that cleansed every ounce of sweat off my body, I wiped myself dry and feeling refreshed, I wrapped a towel around my waist and walked through the door into my room.

“OH MY GOD, I’M SORRY!!!” I yelled out. I forgot she was in my room using my computer and that I should’ve walked out the other door instead.
“It’s okay,” she responded. “It’s not like I can see anything anyway.”
“Still…that was my bad. Look, if you don’t mind, I just need to put on some clothes. Mind stepping outside? I’ll be right down.”
“Sure.”

I walk to my closet to go through my shirts and I hear the door close behind me. How embarrassing was that! I hope she doesn’t think I’m one of those Asian perverts like Mickey Rooney from Breakfast at Tiffany’s. Not to mention the fact that I started to get a hard on from that incident. That scare must’ve jumpkicked some blood flow down there. Or maybe subconsciously, I thought it was exciting for an innocent girl like Shirley to catch me half naked in my bedroom. I unwrapped my towel and start rummaging through my closet for a shirt, barely getting a moment to process my thoughts before I felt a pair of smooth silky hands crawl around my chest. Turns out Shirley never left the room! I jumped for a second, turning around to see her standing there, this time for sure she was blushing as my house had the AC on.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you!” she yelled.
“Shirley, what are you doing?” I asked.
“I just…oh my god, this is embarrassing. I just felt this urge to touch you after seeing you outside from playing basketball. I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean for this to happen. I can’t believe I’m so stupid.”

She puts her hands over her face in embarrassment. Seeing her flustered made her look kind of cute. I wonder how often it was for her to make such a crazy bold move like this. I get close to her and take her hands off her face, reassuring her that everything was okay.

“You always cop a feel on your friends when they’re naked?” I joked.
She lets out a giggle. “Only when they’re really good looking like you are.”

Now even I’m starting to blush. I can tell that she’s liking the attention I’m giving her. It’s obviously that she doesn’t get it from others much. Their loss, my gain.

“Please don’t think I’m some kind of perverted schoolgirl,” she lets out softly. “I don’t normally do this. I mean, I’ve never done something like this.”
“I don’t think that at all,” I said.
“It’s just that…I really like you. You’re really sweet and you treat girls like they’re people rather than a slab of meat like most other guys. And you don’t think differently of me despite most of the other girls being much more pretty than I am.”
“Shirley, you’re incredibly beautiful. Never let anyone tell you otherwise, okay?”

I placed a hand on her face and she smiles, blushing. She gently gives my palm a kiss before I move in and give her a deep passionate kiss on her lips. I pull back and see that she’s really flustered.

“You okay?” I asked.
“Yah…it’s just…that was my first kiss,” she says.
I couldn’t believe it. I mean, yes she was nowhere near the most popular girl at school but to say that no one has ever put the moves on her is really surprising especially considering how amazing she really is.
“You’re serious?” I asked.
“Well…I don’t think the accident with Tommy in 8th grade counts. He kind of just bumped into me and our lips touched. I didn’t feel anything special at all. Not like this.”

And with that, I planted another kiss on her, gently sucking on her lips while I casually slip my tongue and brushed against her lips before she gets the idea and uses her tongue to play with mine. The hand that was on her face slides behind her hair and onto her back while the other goes for her nice hips. Her hands are stuck in between our pressing bodies so the only thing she can do is gently brush them over my freshly showered chest, occassionally grazing a nipple which turned me on. I can feel my member rising up and brushing against her legs until I realized that I was still naked! She notices my crazy hard on and lets out a giggle.

“It’s a lot bigger than I thought it would be,” she says. They say Asians are usually small.”
“Just because most of us aren’t crazy huge like porn stars, doesn’t mean we’re all tiny,” I explain.
“Clearly,” she says, unable to take her eyes off my bulging dick. “Can I?”
I give a nod of approval and she takes it in her right hand, gently stroking it with a bit of pressure. Just enough to get me going but not enough to drive me completely wild. I think the thought of such an innocent girl is doing a better job of that than her technique itself.

I lift my right hand and play with her creamy bra strap for a bit before planting another gentle kiss on her. I take her left hand and bring her over to my bed. Her other hand never once releases my throbbing cock. I kneel on the bed and she climbs up and does the same. She starts playing with my nipples using her hands.

“Mine are always sensitive,” she says. “I don’t know if you like it…”
The wonderful sensation and my dick is telling me that hell, yes I like it! I smile at her, acknowledging her ability to turn me on. She gently kisses me before covering every inch of my neck with her lips. She even gives my shoulder a gentle bite before working her way down my chest. Eventually, her mouth makes her way to my nipple and at that moment, I had never experienced anything better than her wet tongue flicking on my sensitive nips as her succulent lips sucked on them. She uses one hand to stroke my cock while she continues to suck on my nipples. I fall on my back but she keeps going at it, stroking my hard shaft up and down while licking my overly sensitive nipples. At that point, from all the wild sensations and the thoughts of Shirley doing this to me, I can’t help but blow my load all over the bed and my stomach, with landing on her arm. She continues to stroke me which drives me completely insane. My nipples are super sore from all the over abundance of raw sexual sensation and I tell her to stop. Her final few strokes on my cock finishes me off in ways that are beyond my wildest dreams.

“Well, that was quick,” she says gleefully.
“Trust me, there’s no way anyone else would’ve been able to last that long,” I pant, almost breathless. “By the way, it’s not fair that I’m the only one naked around here!” I proclaim as I wiped the mess off with some tissue.
“You’re right,” she says and goes on to take her tank top off to reveal her cream colored partally lace bra that was somewhat see through. She’s a 34B cup – not a big pair but it’s enough for me to play with. Plus, I like that she has these small boobs. It emphasizes her innocence. I take her pants off to reveal a pair of black panties. I unhook her bra with ease and remove it to reveal a nice set of small light brown nipples on her milky breasts and can’t help but immediately devour them with my mouth. I play with one in my mouth, sucking, licking and even occassionally biting (but very gently) while the other is massaged by my hand. I switch nipples every couple of minutes and caress her body constantly as I’m doing this. I even give them a bit of a slurp that tickled her, adding to the sensation. She lets out these soft moans that are incredibly sexy and my leg starts to feel really wet for some reason. It was her dripping through her panties!

I laid her down on my bed, propping her head up with a pillow and remove her panties. A light patch of hair covers the top leaving her slit completely exposed. Her clit was already bulging out and she was so ripe that I just want to dig in. My mouth is watering at the sight of her and her smell is so clean and fresh despite the crazy heat outside. I swallow the area as she lets out a cry of pleasure the instant my tongue had contact with her her fresh pink flesh. It was like an all I could eat buffet and I wasn’t going to stop. She tastes amazing! Like freshly picked ripe strawberries that are incredibly juicy. She starts pulsating like crazy seconds into it and I continue to go at it like crazy, munching on every inch of her while gulping down every ounce of juice that comes out. The thought of her going crazy like this gives me an instant hard on once again and as soon as another gush of juice sprayed my face, I give her toned slender stomach a work out with my mouth before climbing on top of her to gently nibble on her nipple again before I passionate embrace her for another make out session.

With my erection getting harder than it had ever been before, I got up to my drawer to get a condom before she stopped me. “No…” she lets out gently. Disappointed, I said it was okay and that we didn’t have to. “No, that’s not what I meant,” she says. “I want my first time to be the most memorable. I want to feel you and only you. Not a rubber.” I trusted her enough to not think about STIs or anything or that sort but I was not about to take a chance on pregnancy. But one more plea from her was all it took and I decided to go right in au naturel.

“This may hurt since it’s your first time,” I warned her. “If I go too hard, just let me know and I will stop.”
“Don’t worry,” said Shirley. “I masturbate with a dildo at home all the time so my hymen is already broken.”

I let out a light chuckle, which embarrasses her a bit. Imagine that – she takes the initiative to go on a sexual escapade with me but gets flustered at the idea of me knowing that she, a teenager with all these crazy hormones running through them, masturbates on her own personal time. She’s just absolutely adorable. I give her another kiss of affection before I kneel down next to her and stick my hard cock into her tight pink fleshly slit. The juice is still oozing out of her. This is absolutely INCREDIBLE! All the pleasure or a first time minus the pain and mess. I pumped her in and out missionary style at rhytmic speed until she starts to get a hang of it and I go harder and faster by the minute. I notice a bit of white sticky substance on my throbbing shaft as I go in and out and for a split second, I was worried that I had ejaculated but it turns out that it was all HER fluids. She was practically having a constant orgasm from all of this. I can feel her g-spot on the tip of my penis as I go in and out. No wonder she’s going wild.

I lean in to give her a kiss and occassionally play with my nipples while one of my hands rub her clit as I go in and out. She’s now screaming with pleasure from all of this. I whisper into her ear, “you’re beautiful and amazing” before banging her harder than I ever thought I could go. She wraps her hands around my back and leans her head up toward my chest to give my nipple some of that amazing sucking action that she knew turned me on. The combination of her wet tongue and luscious lips on my nipple and her juicy tight snatch filling up with pressure from my humping is too much and she screams “OOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!” in a moment of clarity, I pull out so I don’t accidentally come inside her and as soon as I do, a gush of vaginal juice come spraying out of her, all over my bed and body. It was such an incredible sight.

We took a moment so she can catch her breath. “That…was…amazing!!!” she let’s out with a sigh. I sat there, still in awe at what just happened. She springs up and tells me to stand up. I do and she gets on her knees. “You’ve made me cum twice now,” she said, “and you even swallow my cum so I think it’s only fair that I do the same for you.” I tell her “you don’t have to if you don’t want to” but she says “I definitely want to.”

She takes my cock and gently kisses the tip first at the sensitive part by the hole before placing her hands on my legs and wraps her mouth around my member. At 5 inches, it wasn’t hard for her to go deep on it but she does have a small mouth and I do have quite the girth so she has to drop her jaw quite a bit to accomplish this. Her not using her hands and having her face bop in and out, swallowing my shaft while looking at me was such an incredible sight. She puts one of her hands over my butt cheek while the other comes up and plays with my nipple. She knows her secret move on me and with her mouth being as tight as her slit, I can feel the pressure in my balls. I warn her that it’s about to come and she just moans and bops harder. Soon, an intense eruption of semen flows straight into her mouth. It feels like a tsunami has arrived in her mouth as a tidal wave of semen comes rushing out of my shaft and down her throat. Despite that, my hard on doesn’t fade because she doesn’t stop sucking, her tongue flickering the head of my penis and her bopping in and out. I can’t help but release a third small wave of semen before she plucks her mouth away from my shaft and I collapse on my bed from exhaustion and she lays on top of me. So much for cleaning up before the meeting. Holy crap, THE MEETING! With all this going on, I forgot we still had to meet our classmates.

I rush her into the bathroom and we both hop into the shower, cleaning ourselves off. I can’t help but give her pussy another go at it with my mouth as she stands under the shower. The sensation of water dripping down her slender body while I suck the juices out of her sexual crevice drives her wild and she cums in my mouth. We spend another five minutes in the shower making out and soaping each other off before getting out.

As we got dressed, I jokily said to her “so I don’t know if you noticed but I kind of like you” to which she responds “well, I don’t know if you noticed but I kind of like you too.” She smile at each other and give each other a kiss on the lips before heading downstairs where the door bell is ringing like crazy. We answered the door and our classmates start complaining about how they were waiting for almost half an hour. Shirley felt bad and I chalked it up to my CD player upstairs and not being able to hear the bell. “What were you doing upstairs, Shirley?” asked one of her friends. “I was early so I asked if I could use the computer to check Facebook,” she said. We all came into the living room to discuss our art show in the library. My mom comes home later and says she’s going to wash all the bed sheets. I sure hope she doesn’t notice the crazy stains and smells from the fountain of bodily fluids on my sheets. Otherwise I’ll have to say to her that I wet the bed.

That night, I was on Facebook when I noticed on Shirley’s wall that one of her earlier posts was “OMG, just saw a hot guy with a great body playing basketball on the street. Yummy!!!” I still can’t believe how incredible she was and that no one has ever bothered to ask her out. Again, their loss is my gain. I logged off and gave her a call to discuss what she would like to do over the weekend as I serenade her around town on a date.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Cute Cuke Girl

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Consensual Sex, erotica, Fiction, First Time, Hardcore, Male/Female, masturbation, Romance

Introduction:

There’s a cute girl that I pack groceries for and she is always buying condoms and cucumbers…

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Paying your own way through college isn’t easy. I have worked a dozen different odd jobs from fast food to cubical slave, but right now I was a bag boy at big grocery store. Nothing to it, and sometimes I got tips, but it was a little repetitious.

Like this one girl, maybe still in high school, very small compared to me, would always come in every week and buy the same few things every time, a bag of cat food and litter, four or five cucumbers, and a pack of condoms.

She’d get some other stuff two, but always those four items every week. Once while packing her food and other items I joked about having an exciting weekend planned. She seemed shy and said quietly, “No” and left with her bags. Come to think of it she rarely talked at all when I’d seen her.

She kept to the same routine for months until one day she came in with one arm in a cast. When she came up to the register her cart didn’t have the cukes or condoms, which I though odd. “Would you like help with that to your car,” I asked.

She looked embarrassed but meekly said, “I don’t have a car. I live in an apartment just down the street.” She picked up the bags of food and litter in one good arm, instead of one in each like she usually did, and tried to grab her small bag of what was left with her injured arm, but winced in pain.

“Wait,” I told her and grabbed the cat products away from her. I ran over to my manager and explained what was happening and he agreed with me. I came back and told her, “I will carry this stuff home for you.”

She tried to protest, but I didn’t let her deter me from being chivalrous. I followed her out of the store and tried to strike up a conversion with her, “What happened to your arm?”

She blushed deeply and said quietly, “I fell out of bed.”

I think she was expecting me to laugh, but instead I tried to relieve her, “Beds are dangerous; my brother broke his pinky finger falling out of his, and I broke my big toe on one. Granted I was kicking mine at the time.”

She smiled and I looked at her fully for the first time as a girl instead of just another customer. She was under five feet tall as the top of her head didn’t even come over my shoulders. Her hair was a long straight dark brown that was almost black. Her skin was very pale, like she didn’t get a lot of sun, and I figured the she must be partly Asian. She didn’t have the slanted eyes, but have a very petite frame and tiny tits and ass.

I think she caught me looking at her ass because she sounded embarrassed as she said, “Here, I’m in number four,” as we approached the small apartment building.

It was a large blue building with several doors on it. I saw a one and two on the front two doors and as we walked around it there were two more doors, each marked three and four. She unlocked it and we went inside.

Her apartment was tiny; a real hole in the wall. There was a dresser with a TV, a tiny dorm sized fridge, a small counter with a sink and microwave, as well as her bed. One door led to what was the smallest bathroom I’d ever seen as it was smaller than most public stalls if you didn’t count the shower right next to the toilet.

The only other thing was a small covered plastic box and food dish for the cat, but I didn’t see a cat at first. After I set down her bags it came out from under the bed with a stretch, a solid black cat eager for more food. It twirled around my feet silently until I reached down to pet it, causing it to purr happily.

“Looks like he likes you,” she said happily.

“Aw, he probably just wants some food,” I replied. “This is a cute little place.”

“Just enough for the two of us,” she said happily before scooping up her cat to hold him.

“Maybe you should consider moving in with your boyfriend,” I suggested. She turned and looked away, “Oh, I’m sorry, did you just break up? That would be why you didn’t get…” She quietly sat down on her bed and pet her cat, not looking at me.

Then it hit me, “You don’t have an ex boyfriend that likes to eat cucumbers, and I’m the biggest idiot in the world,” I said trying to apologize while she refused to look at me at all, and who could blame her. “I just assumed, cute girl like you… I’ll stop bothering you, have a nice day,” I said like a dork and left quickly.

I felt like a jerk as I went back to work. It was so obvious now that I don’t know why I hadn’t noticed it before. That night in bed I imagined her cute tiny body naked on her bed while she held a condom wrapped cucumber and fucked herself with it all night long. I jerked off every night that week thinking about her doing just that.

When she came in again I made sure I talked to my manager before I made sure to jump to her register and bagged her groceries. She got the cat food and litter and other items, but once again no cucumbers or condoms.

I grabbed up her bags and just said as solemnly as possible, “Please, allow me to carry these home for you.” She still had her cast on, so just nodded and started walking with me in tow.

The walk was quiet, and I think we were both embarrassed about what to say, so I tried to say something normal, “How long are you going to have that cast on?”

That seemed to help relieve some stress, “At least another two weeks, maybe four.”

“Must suck having a hard time writing and stuff. You go to the community college here?” She nodded silently and I smiled glad to know she was older than she looked, “Me too. I’m going to be a writer so would hate losing my arm for that long.”

“I use the school computers. It’s kind of uncomfortable, but I get by,” she explained briefly.

We got to her door and stepped in, greeted once more by her cat who looked like it just woken up under her bed. She directed me to put down her groceries as she picked up her cat and kissed him. “Anything else I can do for you?” She just shook her head instead of answer. “You know, I get off work at six. If you need any help, you know, cause of your arm, I could come back over…”

“Um, I’ll be alright,” she said without looking at me.

‘Damn,’ I thought. “Alright, see you next week,” I said and left back for work. I thought she might have liked me, but I guess not in that way. Or if she did, I blew my chance last week by embarrassing her.

So the next week went by and I didn’t think much about her and didn’t see her at all during the day she normally comes in. I guess I was to forward, or scared her off. Then about five minutes before six she came in and did her shopping. I went to tell my manager about her, but he just said, “Have a good night,” with a wink. He knew I liked her, but I think he was more optimistic than I was about my chances.

She got her groceries and did buy the condoms this time, but no cucumbers. I said nothing as I bagged her items and she asked politely, “Carry these home for me?” I agreed happily and followed her out the door.

We didn’t talk the whole trip back this time. I was trying to figure out if she was hitting on me, and maybe did like me, or if I was just imagining it. She refused to look at me almost at all, so I wasn’t sure. Women never come right out and say what their thinking, and I didn’t want to ruin it by stepping over the line. I was still technically working, so didn’t want to do anything that would get me or my boss in trouble.

We entered her apartment and I was setting down her groceries while she pet her cat, as normal. Then I looked at her, and tried to formulate something to say to come out that I liked her and see if she liked me, she just silently looked at me while I mumbled, “So, I’m off work, and I was thinking, if you want…”

She then spoke up, “There is one thing. I’m right handed, so I haven’t been able to…in a while,” and she reached into her groceries and pulled out the box of condoms.

I looked at her again and now all the dots connected. Her right arm in the cast was why she’d stopped buying cucumbers and condoms. She couldn’t masturbate. Stupidly I asked, “You couldn’t with your left?”

She looked immediately flustered, “I’m sorry, never mind. I’ll see you next week. I…” and she went past me to open the door for me to leave, but I stopped her by placing one hand on her shoulder.

“No, I… I’d love to help any way I can. Really,” I said hoping I’d not lost my shot. My internal monologue said that she didn’t like me and just wanted a cucumber she didn’t have to hold, but I’d show her I was better than any vegetable. I bent down and kissed her lips softly.

I wasn’t sure if she would just pull away, but she stayed and we kissed softly for several minutes. She wasn’t my first girlfriend, and I’d even had lost my virginity with my last girlfriend, but this was the first time I felt like I was kissing for the sake of kissing her instead of just trying to get up a girl’s skirt. She wasn’t bossy or in charge like my last few girlfriends, and instead was almost completely passive, just responding to me.

I placed my hands on her shoulders and pulled her into me more and she dropped her cat to embrace me as well. My hands moved to her back and found a zipper to the dress she was wearing. It was the boldest I think I ever had done in my dating history, to try and strip her on our third date, if you could even call walking her home a date, but she didn’t stop me at all and soon her dress was just a floor decoration. I didn’t even stop kissing her when I did the same to her bra, and she just allowed me to take it off her.

That was when we finally broke away from our first kiss. She stood almost naked before me allowing me to gaze at her tiny pert nipples poking out of her small nearly flat chest, with only her plain white panties to conceal her sex from view.

We didn’t speak at all while she moved to her bed and I, feeling heavily over dresses, tore off my shirt and dropped my pants and underwear to the floor. She was sitting on the bed and just about to pull her panties when I stopped her saying, “Let me.”

She sat back as I approached her like a tiger to his prey and mounted the bed at her feet. My hands touched her soft tiny feet and caressed them softly. Then I moved up and ran my fingers over her smooth twig thin legs to her knees and higher. Once I was to her slight hips my palms massaged over her panties and belly, back and forth to her hips again for half a minute before going under each tight butt cheek to peel her panties down from the back and down her narrow legs. She lifted to allow me to do the whole thing, and I was really turned on now that my exposed hard-on bumped against one of her knees.

Once she was completely naked I had her legs in my hands and parted them, as she nervously allowed me to inspect her glorious naked body down to her completely smooth shaven groin. I’d seen women like that on pornos, but never seen it in real life. She must have just shaved earlier today, because her pussy lips were the only thing between her legs and was baby smooth as I caressed my hands over her skin before I nuzzled my nose over her clit.

She gasped, but otherwise let me have my way as I lapped her womanly flower petals, dipping inside to taste her nectar, then up to tease her pearl with my flickering tongue. I grasped her firm bottom with both hands and just explored every inch of her sex with lips and tongue and in only two minutes she was coming all over my chin. She quaked as she came, letting out only a groan that she tried to conceal until she could take it no more and gasped in a breath afterwards.

I stood and went back to the counter where the condom box was left and opened it. I ripped off one and was about to open it myself when sat up and asked softly from the bed, “Let me?” mimicking my previous words, but hers were still nervous and uncertain that I would let her.

I didn’t argue and walked back over to the side of the bed and held out the foil square. She ripped it open and pulled out the floppy plastic circle and placed the cold wet tip over my mushrooming head. Then with obvious practiced ease with her left hand rolled it down over my penis until it was fully wrapped in its latex jacket. Then she laid back on the bed and spread her legs again, inviting me in.

I knelt back on the bed between her thighs and poked my sealed member toward her honey pot. I had to watch carefully as I couldn’t feel my way in through the plastic coating, but once I was in the right position I was able to push into her and feel her tightness even through the condom. I don’t know why I was surprised, but I thought that since she’d probably been using cucumbers that were a bit bigger than me that she would be much looser inside.

I pistoned in a few times until I was fully inside her then grabbed one hand around her tiny waist and held myself up over her with the other as I gently fucked her with a smooth and steady rhythm. I ground my hips in deep and pushed my pelvis into her love button and I could tell she liked that a lot. She shifted slightly under me a few times, but then she just started gasping, and soon started shaking as I guessed she was cuming again. I pushed in deep to let her ride through it and she eventually gasped as she started breathing again.

I decided to get a little more action now and began thrusting harder and tried to get my turn to experience heaven, but after about ten minutes found I was getting more tired and sore than explosive. I think she could sense something and asked, “What’s wrong?”

I hated to feel inadequate and was embarrassed to say, “These condoms are really tight, they are cutting off my blood flow.” I withdrew from her and sat up on the side of the bed to peal the sticky rubber from my choked penis. Figuring that was it for tonight I said, “It’s okay, I had a really great time.”

She sat up next to me and I kissed her cheek before standing up to get dressed again, but she said as soft as a mouse, “I’ve never… You don’t have to wear it.”

I looked back at her, unsure if she really meant what she said, “Are you sure? I don’t have too…” By way of an answer she just laid back down and spread her legs open again and looked at me with a smile. I was too horny to turn down that invitation and came back to bed and her splayed thighs. This time I didn’t need to look, and my erect tool slid easily into her pliant sheath fully in one gently motion.

“It’s so hot,” she said softly. I wanted to take it easy again, build her up once more, and give myself time to pull out before cuming, but I lost my control. I rocked as slowly as I could for a few moments, but she gasped and scrunched her face as my naked cock pressed her interior button and I couldn’t hold back. I began bucking into her wet cooch with reckless abandon.

I was getting really close and mentally slapped myself to remember to pull out soon. When I slowed up she said, “I’ve never felt it inside before. I’d like to…with you.”

I could tell she was inviting me to do just that but I couldn’t risk that I wasn’t hearing her correctly. Again I asked, sounding like a reluctant broken record, “Are you sure?” She grabbed my sweaty ass cheeks and pulled me into her meaningfully as she closed her eyes. ‘Good enough for me’ my conscience said and I truly let go and let nature take its course.

I went back to nailing her hard for all of fifteen seconds when I finally let loose. My cum surged up, seeming to come from my toes, through my brain, then back to my balls before shooting out into her womb. Hot glorious white light blinded my eyes and I jerked hard into her with every shot, and she gasped with each one as it splashed against her inner walls. The first half dozen were quivering explosions of passion, but I stayed firmly embedded inside her for another half dozen oozing aftershocks.

When I was finally empty, I found myself collapsed atop of her and felt like I was pealing myself off and out of her as I rolled over, being careful of her arm in the cast between us. We both just breathed and then it hit me, I still didn’t know her name, and she didn’t know mine.

I felt really stupid saying it, but someone had to, “I’m Ed, by the way.”

She was breathing just as hard, but just said, “I know.” That threw me, but then she saw my puzzlement, “You’re shirt has a name tag.”

“Oh, right,” I said realizing I’d been an idiot. I was working every time I’d every meet her. “But I never…” I started to say.

“Yuri,” she said with a smile, “My name is Yuri.”

I felt embarrassed to have not asked earlier, but her cute smile made me smile and I couldn’t resist kissing her again. Half an hour later she was riding my revived manhood to two more orgasms before I deposited another cream coat to her uterine walls.

After that day I gave her my work and school schedule, and almost every day she would come by when I got done work and we would walk home, hand in hand, to her tiny apartment where we would fuck like bunnies for the next hour.

A few weeks later she got her cast removed, but still had her arm in a sling, so we kept taking it easy, but I eventually realized that even though she is quite shy and even really quiet during sex, she has a wild side. We started having quickies in public, and I even once did her in the handicapped stall of the grocery store men’s restroom.

Eventually we didn’t just sate our lusty needs, but our emotional ones as well and actually began dating. She confessed to me that she’d actually broken her arm while masturbating and thinking about me, and I told her about jerking off after the first time in her apartment. Also while she’d long ago started masturbating regularly since she was sixteen, I was actually her first lover, and not just the first one to go bareback with her as I had understood. This made me really happy, knowing that she was only mine, and we made love a third time that night.

Now it’s coming up on our first anniversary of that day and we are living together in a different apartment, just us and her cat. I know that she is making dinner for us to have a special night, but before I left work I decided to buy a single condom and a cucumber to finally make her show me how we got together in the first place.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

My Beautiful Best Friend

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, First Time, Hardcore, Male/Female, oral sex, Romance, Teen Male/Teen Female, young

Introduction:

Two friends admit their love for each other after many years

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Alison and I are at a café one summer afternoon, sipping on iced mochas under a patio umbrella.
“Are you going?” Alison asks.
“Sure, why wouldn’t I go,” I reply.
“Well, Elaine might be there,” she says.
“It’s okay. I’m over it,” I tell her.

Just so everyone is in the know, I’m Kevin and I just finished my first year at NYU. My good friend, Alison, just finished her first year at Columbia. We are both from New Jersey, which is where we grew up. I have known Alison since I came to America from Korea at the age of 9. She was the only person who didn’t treat me funny at the time for being from another country. She is pretty much my best friend and I’m glad we’re both in New York during the best years of our lives so I could at least see her when we weren’t too overwhelmed with midterms or assignments as I couldn’t imagine going through this without her.

Sometime in July after our first year, a friend is having a birthday party in his new apartment, which both Alison and I are invited to. Apparently my friend’s roommate met her one night at a party and they hit it off decently so he invited her. My friend also happens to be good friends with Elaine, who is my ex.

Also, no one knows this but I used to have a huge crush on Alison when we were thirteen. Let’s face it, thanks to puberty and all the hormones that were running through us, all guys would start looking at their female acquaintances differently, let alone someone as sweet as Alison. One day in the eighth grade, the school had an assembly where her class formed a ballet troupe and performed and I just remember at that point in my mind, she went from little Alison with pigtails and rainbow long stockings to, well, still little Alison as she never grew any taller than 5’1” but other parts were and are definitely not so little anymore. I started to notice her blossoming bosom and her butt was starting to take a curvy form. That was also the first time my dick had an erection. At first I thought I was only physically attracted to her but I found that I was really digging her bubbly personality, how she always smiled at everyone. Despite the personality clashes that come with the high school experience, no one dared mocked or disrespected her because of how awesome she is. Puppy love had a way of torturing me and I was practically head over heels as were many others, I’m sure. Of course, I never acted on these urges as I didn’t want to risk our friendship. However, there was a time in ninth grade where we were playing truth or dare with a bunch of friends and she was forced to kiss me. That was one of the most memorable kisses in my life.

As time went on, these feelings faded and we both started dating other people. She was in high demand, with a guy asking her out every other week. Her dating history’s a bit more extensive than mine, having had around 9 boyfriends during high school but none of them were serious, lasting probably no more than two months each. I even started to make fun of her for not being able to hold on to a man. Whereas with me, I didn’t really start seeing anyone until my junior year when I started going out with Elaine, one of the popular girls at school who could pretty much be a walkway model. When I say model, I mean it as she’s stick thin with long legs, barely a bust but an incredible set of blowjob lips. Everyone at the time thought I was getting the best head of my life but the truth is, we never did anything. I didn’t mind though since I really did like this girl. She and Alison had a mutual friend but Alison didn’t really like Elaine all that much and vice versa. Alison would tolerate her for my sake but there were many times when she would let slip about how much she didn’t like her but she would always bite her tongue before she gets too far. Elaine was always jealous of the relationship between Alison and I but I think it’s more the fact that Alison with her 5’1” frame managed to fill out quite nicely with a really nice bust whereas the 5’8” Elaine is practically flat-chested. Just imagine Elaine’s figure as Sarah Michelle Gellar’s where it’s stick thin with no breasts whereas Alison is like Sarah Michelle Gellar from 15 years ago when she was still meaty, juicy and had ample bosoms for her small frame. Alison is not one to show off either – despite being quite fashionable, she always covered herself up but Elaine, being an aspiring model, always had something form fitting on with a pushup bra and would try to expose as much skin as possible without getting into trouble.

Anyway, long story short, Elaine broke up with me a week before prom so she could go with this tall white guy who is some amateur photographer and supposedly had “contacts” in the modeling industry. Rumors have it that they hooked up that night at the hotel. Needless to say, that felt like the worst night of my life. Thankfully summer went by busily and before I knew it, I was moving to New York City and even met someone at school, Lena, but it didn’t work out. And here I am now, back in Jersey after finishing my freshman year. It feels good to be back, to meet up with some old friends and trade stories about our year.

“You want me to go with you?” Alison asks about the party.
“Nah, I’ll be fine. What time are you going?” I ask.
“Probably around 8,” she says.
“I told him that I’ll be there by 7:30ish,” I say. “So I guess I’ll see you there?”
“Yah. But you know what you should do? Load your iPhone with tons of pictures of Lena. She’s hot and has brains. It would totally piss Elaine off,” she says.
“I’m not gonna stoop that low,” I tell her. “Plus, Lena and I aren’t even seeing each other anymore.”
“Whatever, Kev,” she says. “Just sayin…”
We both finish our drinks and head home.

That evening, I arrive by myself dressed in a simple plaid button up with sleeves rolled up and a pair of jeans to an apartment playing hip hop off an iPod and there are about fifteen guests or so in the living room, munching away at some pizza, chips and the usual student party assortment of junk food. Everyone there seems cool for the most part. The roommate however looks like a pompous hipster with his white tie on black striped shirt and suit, wearing shades inside the apartment and a dumb looking top hat. The thing that bothers me most is that one line of hair that runs down his chin from his lips and it just SCREAMS douchebag! I can’t believe Alison might be going out with this guy now.

I make the usual greetings and high fives before I hear some rowdiness coming out of the kitchen. And suddenly, I see Elaine stumbling out of the kitchen with a beer bottle in hand and her face red as a tomato. She’s gained weight since high school. Either she packed on the freshman fifteen or that so called modeling career is not working out and she’s now drinking herself to death. She’s certainly filled out, which I guess is what she’s always yearned for but along with it, she now has gained a bit of a baby bump, which I assume is from the beer and not her being preggers as she is happily gulping down the bottle in her hand.

“HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEY, KEVIN!!!!!” she screamed out.
“Hey…” I say awkwardly. “Nice to see you again, Elaine.”
“Dude, I’m sorry,” my friend says. “I forgot to tell you she was coming.”
“It’s all right,” I tell him. “No worries.”

I turn around to see this big hairy person shoving his tongue down her throat and I mentally throw up a little in my mouth. Suddenly, I hear a familiar voice say out loud, “Whoa, when did a grizzly bear knock up your ex?” It’s Alison and holy mercy, she is looking absolutely FINE. A form fitting purple sleeveless dress with a v-neck that exposes a hint of cleavage, all tucking to her with form fitting precision that expertly shows off her curves and turning many heads in the room. I don’t remember ever seeing any cleavage on her, not even from wearing her prom dress last year. Her hair is down from her usual ponytail, split in the middle and falling to her sides at about slightly lower than her shoulder in length. She’s standing slightly taller than usual due to a pair of heeled boots that gives her an extra 3 inches. James walks up to her and tries to plant a kiss on her but she turns her cheek to him instead.

I go up to her and give her “the look” – no, not the “hey baby” look, but the “really, him?” look.
“What?” she says.
“Okay, I know you’re studying art at Columbia and that crowd can get a bit hipster-ish but c’mon, him?” I tell her.
“Since when did you start getting so defensive?” she asks.
“Hey, you had your comments on who I dated so as your best friend, don’t I deserve the same courtesy?” I reply.
“We’re not dating,” she explains. “I’m just coming to his party.”
“That’s some dress for just a party,” I tell her, pointing up and down.

Throughout the party, I try to have a good time but everywhere I go, Elaine and her man-bear would always pop up and be going at it with their mouths. Both of them stink with alcohol and the guy is sweating so bad, he needs a shower. I thought that since I keep on bumping into them, I should try to make conversation.

“So, when did you two start?”
“About two months ago,” Elaine tells me with a slur. “I was going through a rough time with my last boyfriend and along came Pauly who is so gentle and nice. And BIG if you know what I mean.”
And “Pauly”, as classy as he can be, chimes in with a “Yah, she has the tightest little asshole ever! Mmm nm.”

Great, I thought. Two years when she still had a decent figure and I got nothing but three months with this guy and she’s shitting all over his dick. I look in disbelief as he asks “So how do you know Elaine?” I get up and head over to the kitchen, saying “I need a drink.” “Mind getting us each one?” asks Pauly. Before I could grant such a request, I boldly ask “Elaine, you’re not pregnant, are you?”
“Hell no! I pull out every time,” he says. And with that, I turn around and walk into the kitchen where Alison and the roommate are sitting. The way she’s looking at me, I’m pretty sure she saw the whole thing.

“Are you okay?” she asked.
“Yah, I’m fine…” I’m not fine and she can tell.
“Let’s get out of here,” she suggests.
“No, it’s fine.” I tell her.
“Hey bro, if you’re fine then be on your merry way and leave us alone,” says Mr. Douche.
“Shut up, James!” Alison yells out.
“No, he’s right. I shouldn’t be bugging you guys,” I tell her.
“Don’t worry about me. Just make sure you’re okay and if you need anything, I’m here,” she says as she puts an arm around my shoulder to give me a hug.
As soon as she releases her hold, I nonchalantly say, “So Elaine might be giving birth to the child of that man-bear in about 6 months.”
“REALLY?” Alison asks.
“Well, no,” I reply. “But judging from their lack of safety contraceptive methods and that god awful baby bump, it’s highly probable. Though if she is preggers and keeps drinking the way she does, her baby will either end up dead or looking like a monkey.” Alison giggles from hearing that. I don’t look too pleased and she stops after seeing my face but her bubbly personality is infectious and I can’t help but let out a chuckle myself. I grab a beer from the fridge and just as I take a sip, I hear Elaine puke all over Pauly the Bear and I almost spit out my drink. Alison looks happy at seeing her so miserable like this.
“Dude, you used to date that?” James the douche asks. “Guess I shouldn’t expect much with your fashion sense.”
“Well, no one can pull off that awesome goatee like you can,” I say sarcastically and Alison laughs at his expense.
“Seriously, and what’s up with the shades?” she asks. “We’re indoors!”
Her rays of sunshine are pouring onto me and my night doesn’t feel so bad anymore.

Toward the end of the night, I’m checking out my friend’s room when Alison comes in to escape from the crowd for a sec. I’m looking at all the grad photos, award plaques and prom pictures that cover his walls.
“Can’t believe it’s been a year, huh?” she says.
“Yah…feels like just yesterday,” I reminisce.
“Any regrets?” she asks.
“Nah,” I tell her. “I went through a lot of experiences and through it all, I managed to survive high school, made it to an awesome school for college and my best friend is still my best friend. What more can I ask for?”
She steps close and lean on me as I wrap an arm around her, holding her close and leaning my head on top of hers as we stare at the wall and bask in the memories that it brings us. I poke her on the side of her waist and she jumps and lets out a yelp. I laugh.
“Gets ya every time!” I say.
“Not funny!” she says, trying to look threatening, which makes it even funnier because she’s tiny. Seriously, if Alison tries to fight me, she would win because I would be dying from laughter.
“Any regrets from you?” I ask her.
“I wouldn’t mind a proper prom dance,” she says. “My date missed the last song because he had the runs. It was Lifehouse too, which is my favourite.”
I let out a snort at her expense and she elbows me gently in the gut for doing so. “At least you had a date,” I tell her.
“You’re better off without that bitch,” she tells me.

Suddenly, the typical rap and hip hop stops and a slow ballad plays. Either someone did not set the play list on their iPod properly or someone up high is giving me a much needed break because the song happens to be Lighthouse’s You and Me.

I unwrap my arm from around Alison and extend my hand. “How about that prom dance?” I ask her. She looks at me somewhat confused and I tell her, “I may not be in a sweet looking tux but at least you’re all glammed up in a pretty dress.”
She smiles and takes my hand and we both embrace. She places her head on my shoulder, which she can barely reach with those heels on. We spin slowly in the comfort of each other, surrounded by the sooth voice of Jason Wade, knowing that we’ll be there for each other always. She feels warm and I could feel her heart beating heavily as if it’ll be ripped right out of her heaving chest. I give her a friendly kiss on top of her head. I never want this moment to end but alas, the song is cut short abruptly by the rowdy crowd outside who wants to pick up the pace with some more hip hop. Just as I’m about to stop and let go, Alison clings on even tighter and we continue to slowly spin on the spot, ignoring what’s going on outside.

At about 11pm, I decide to call it a night and Alison decides to join me in leaving. “What about James?” I ask. “I think he’ll be all right,” she says. I don’t even see him in the room. I say bye to my friend and we leave.

It must’ve been raining earlier in the evening as the streets are soaked with puddles all over the place. We stroll along the street as I walk Alison home.

“So, I’m going on record to say that I am not a fan of James,” I tell her. “And it’s not just the stupid goatee.”
“Duly noted,” she tells me. “I wasn’t too keen either.”
“You seemed like you were interested,” I say.
“What makes you think that?” she asks.
“Well, I’ve never seen you dress up so nice before,” I reply.
“Who says I did this for him?” she asks with a sly smile.
“If your reason is to make Elaine insanely jealous, then I think I love you,” I tell her jokingly, to which she laughs.
“Someone needed to put that bitch in her place,” she says. I laugh. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…I mean, things may not have turned out the way you wanted to but I know you still…”
“No,” I tell. “It’s okay. You’re right, someone did need to get her off her high horse.”
“By the way, I still don’t believe you when you say she was jealous of me during high school,” she says.
“Why not?” I ask?
“Well, I mean she was this hot model chick. I’m just…me.”
“And what’s wrong with you?”
“Nothing, I guess. But I wasn’t a hot model chick either. She had the popularity that made people worship her and an inexcusable bitchiness that no one bothered to mention. What would she want that I have?”
I take a moment before answering. “A sense of absolute comfort,” I say. She looks at me, curious as to what my answer means. “I mean, yes, she was someone special but let’s face it, she can be quite a bit to deal with at times. She always had to have this front compared to you who could be yourself. I suppose now that high school ended, she doesn’t need to put up that front anymore. Maybe that drunken puke of a mess we saw back there is the real Elaine, suppressed all those years.” Then I try to make a bold statement without coming off as being too assertive. “Plus, if you really think about it on an objective level, you’re actually really pretty compared to most girls at school and she HATED that.”
Smiling, she gushes out “Haha! If I was so pretty, why didn’t you ever ask me out?”

An awkward silence falls upon us and suddenly, heavy rain comes pouring down on us. Alison lets out a light scream and we both make a run for her house down the street. Once we make it over to her place, she fumbles with the keys under the heavy rainfall. We finally make it inside and she starts groaning on how wet we are.
“Keep it down,” I tell her. “You’ll wake up your family.”
“They aren’t home, silly,” she tells me. “They went to the west coast on vacation.”
We both run upstairs to her room where she grabs me a pair of her dad’s workout shorts. Her dad’s a small guy so when I see what she plans on letting me wear, I tell her “you’re kidding me, right?”
“It’s all I have!” she says.
“What about a shirt?” I ask her.
“I have nothing that will fit you. Unless you want to wear one of my camies,” she jokes. “Plus, you’re a guy and it’s not like I’ve never seen you topless. Now get into the shower before you catch something. It’s just down the hall. I’m going to use the bathroom here. You can throw your clothes into the bin and I’ll give them back to you when they’re washed.”

I go into the bathroom and chuck my clothes into the laundry basket under the sink and hop into the shower. The flow of warm water feels amazing and I let it run for ten minutes, feeling absolutely refreshed afterward. I dry myself off, put on the pair of tight kaki shorts she gave me and walk back to her room and wait til she comes out. I take a seat on her bed, which are littered with her bras. She’s a 34C, which is bigger than I thought she would be. I thought she’d be no more than a high B-cup. Out of curiosity, I poke around a bit, mainly looking at the different class pictures of Alison from when she was a kid that’s on her desk and walls. They bring back a lot of memories for me like how she was the first to say hello to me and offer to eat lunch together at the cafeteria in fifth grade or how she taught me a lot of the American customs we didn’t have back home like trick or treating on Halloween. I also remember the time I got suspended for pushing a kid and scraping his knee because he knocked an ice cream cone out of her hand. That went real well with my parents but I felt like the king of the world at that time, the hero protecting his princess so to speak. I make my way to her later photos such as the ones of her prom and graduation and all I can think of at the moment is how my best friend is pretty much the most beautiful person I’ve ever met and not just because of her physical beauty but her whole package. I’m really surprised she managed to stay single after starting college.

I hear the shower turn off and after a few minutes, she walks out with a towel wrapped around her.
“Geez, why didn’t you get dressed inside?” I ask her.
“Sorry, force of habit. This is my room, after all,” she says.
I turn around so she can change into some clothes.
“No peeking, pervert,” she jokingly says. I distract myself with the photos on her wall, the glass frames giving off a fuzzy reflection of Alison’s naked body. I feel a hard on coming and I try to think of something else to get my mind off her.

After a few moments, she tells me she’s good to go. I turn around to see her wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts on. I can tell she’s not wearing a bra because her nipples are somewhat poking through her shirt.
“Still reminiscing?” she asks.
“Nah, just checking out your pretty face,” I reply. She smiles at the comment. Am I flirting?
“Do you miss it?” she asks.
“Somewhat. Times seem simpler then. But college is so much better than high school,” I tell her.
“Do you miss her?” She looks at me, waiting for an answer.
“I did,” I start off. “I’m not gonna lie, there were times when I would imagine how I could’ve done things differently, how I could’ve changed to make her not change her mind about me. Was it something I did wrong? What triggered it? All questions I’ve asked myself for a good few weeks.”
“You don’t need to change,” she tells me. “Especially not for someone like her. She’s the one who missed out. Never tell yourself otherwise.”
“I know that now,” I tell her. “After seeing her like this at the party, I know now. We belong in different worlds. We’re just not meant to be.”
She places her head on my shoulder and gives me a hug. Loud thunder cackles from outside the window.
“Looks like you’re stuck here for a while?” she says.
“I don’t want to bother you,” I tell her. “Do you have an umbrella?”
“You’re gonna walk home half naked,” she asks. “Plus, it’s a thunderstorm. It could be dangerous.”
“You’re sure I won’t be a bother?” I ask.
“Don’t worry, it’s Saturday night,” she says. “I got nothing to do in the morning.”

Just as I’m about to plop my butt on her bed again, I realize the pile of under garments that’s on there.
“Oops,” she gushes. “Sorry for the mess.” She takes them and dumps them all on a stool by the closet.
“They’re…colorful,” my voice cracks.
“You pervert,” she says jokingly.

We both lie on the bed sideways, feet hanging down from the side, talking to the sound of falling rain and occasional thunder. The conversation is mainly about our high school days and she brings up the time we kissed during truth or dare.
“I can’t believe you actually went through with it,” I tell her. “I was such a nervous wreck at that time because I thought you were gonna say I had cooties or something and no girl in high school would ever touch me.”
“First off, we were in ninth grade,” she says. “We were beyond cooties at that point. And secondly, I was glad that it was you rather than pimple faced Anthony. Oh god, imagine one of them popped while it happened!”
We both started laughing uncontrollably at that image.
“And plus, we’re best friends so it wasn’t as weird as it would be compared to one of the others who only want one thing. Not to mention the fact that you were a pretty good kisser,” she says.
“Why thank you,” I tell her with a coy smile. “I try.”
“Seriously,” she says. “Amongst the top 3.”
“Did you have a crush on me,” I jokingly ask.
She doesn’t answer. She probably thought I meant it as a rhetorical. A moment passes and she asks me, “Hey, Kevin. Truth or Dare?”
Not wanting her to make me wear one of her camisoles and then maybe even get a picture of it, I chose “Truth.”
“You never answered my question earlier…why didn’t you ever ask me out?” she asks.
I take a moment before answering. I look at her, trying to see if this is some kind of trick question.
“I was afraid,” I said. “Afraid that if anything happened…like if you said no or heaven forbid you said yes and things don’t work that I would end up losing you. I mean, you were…are my best friend. You complete me in ways that I never thought a person can. I couldn’t take the chance.”
“So…you did wanted to at one point?” she asks.
“I did,” I reply.
She rolls over and gives me a kiss on the cheek. It feels really nice. She stays huddled next to me.
“Truth or dare?” I ask her.
“Umm…dare!” she responds.
“I dare you not to scream,” I tell her.
She looks at me with a confused look before I poke her in the stomach and she jumps before letting out a loud “EEIIEEEEEEEEEEEEK!!!”
“I said no screaming!” I say while laughing.
She slaps me a few times on my arms. It’s hilarious to see her try to fight me. “You fight like a chipmunk,” I tell her with a laugh. Her damp hair is covering her face as she continues to slap me and I brush it apart to reveal the most adorable face in the world. “Okay, since you failed, I get another one. Truth or Dare?”
“Truth,” she says.
I decide to have a little fun with this one. “Do you masturbate?”
“Wow, you’re so perverted!” she says.
“Well?” I ask.
“I’m not saying anything!” she says.
“Well, I guess I’ll just have to find out myself then,” I tell her. I get up off the bed and start opening a random drawer on her desk. “I wonder if I will find any special toys in here,” I jokingly say.
“Kevin, you are so stupid,” she says with a laugh.
“Does someone have some alone time thinking about…James?” I continue to joke.
“God, that’s disgusting!” she blurts out.
She gets up off the bed herself to try and stop me from looking through her drawers. During our struggle, we both end up wrestling each other while laughing really hard. She somehow manages to push me onto the bed and I pull her down with me. As she falls, her face lands on mine and our lips touch. Suddenly, the memory of that kiss we had in ninth grade rushes through my mind. She lifts her head in shock from what just happened.

Suddenly, I got stupid. I use my hand to brush her hair behind her ear and I lean up to give her a kiss on the lips. It is a stupid impulse as I am putting ten years of incredible friendship at risk by doing this. But the crazy thing is, I don’t feel any resistance. In fact, I just realize that her arms are around my neck. I wrap my arms around her and pull myself up so that we’re both in an upright position. Her hands lean gently on my chest as my heart beats like crazy to the dance of our lips. I pull back so I can see that I am not dreaming this. I look into her eyes and she into mine. We both stay silent as I hold onto her shoulders while the sound of rainfall fills the background. It seems like forever has passed and I finally break the silence.

“Please say something,” I say with a slight humorous tone.
“What took you so long?” she asks with a smile. At this moment, those dimples of hers are melting my beating heart.
“Me? I have a feeling that you’re not telling me something,” I say.
“Kevin…” she says softly. “I thought it was just a stupid crush at first. I even tried dating other guys but…it just never works. At the end of the day, I think I always knew that you’re the one I want to be with.”
“How long have you felt this way?” I ask.
“Since I was 11…” she replies.
“ELEVEN?!?!?” I blurt out. She blushes and laughs. I can’t believe this. This whole time she was into me of all people? With her looks and personality, she could’ve had anyone she wanted but she wants me? Oh man, seeing me with Elaine must’ve drove her crazy. How could I have been so stupid to not have seen this the whole time!
“So…if you did ask me out like you wanted to before, when would it have been?” she asks.
“Probably ninth grade,” I tell her. “I started to notice you in a different light since eighth grade. You were in Ms. Ramirez’s dance recital for the spring assembly and when I saw you dancing, I noticed you uh…well, let’s say suddenly, I found you to be very attractive.”
“Oh god, don’t tell me you have a tutu fetish,” she says.
“No no, it’s not that,” I say. “It’s just that…well, the tight uniform made certain…attributes apparent.” I hold my hands out and form a cup with them in front of my chest.
“You are SUCH a pervert!” she says with a giggle.
“Hey, give me a break, I was a twelve year old kid,” I say. “I mean, at first yes it was that but then I noticed how awesome you are. How you’re always so cheery and nice to everyone. And that no matter what happens, you’re there for me.”
“You are such a girl!” she says jokingly.
“Well, then you like girls, you big lesbo,” I joke back.
“You’re a real dummy for not asking me out back then,” she says.
“I can make it up to you right now,” I tell her with a smile.

We both start kissing again and it feels like an absolute fantasy come true. Never in a million years did I think this will happen. The passion we exhibit seems to know no bounds. It all feels very natural, like we are meant for this. I brush one hand through her soft silky hair while other gently explores her back. Our tongues gently caress each other between our lips, each stroke like a tender step of a waltz in our mouths. It all feels like a wonderful dream.

Then she works her way up the side of my neck and start sucking on my earlobe. She gives it a gentle nibble while I stretch the neckline of her t-shirt to reveal a shoulder, with skin as smooth as it can be. I explore her neck and shoulder with my lips and suddenly she bites my earlobe.
“OW!” I scream out. “What was that for?”
“So you know it’s not a dream,” she coyly says.
Just for that, I put my hands around her waist and flip her onto the bed so she lays down flat on her back and she lets out a light scream as I do it. I pin her down onto the bed, my hands on her wrists and I give her a gently peck on the nose before working my way around her neck. I crawl around her neck with kisses before hitting a sweet spot on her left side just under the jaw and I give it a gentle suck and her entire body shakes, trying to break free of my grip so she can ravage me. I rhythmically apply and release pressure on the spot using my lips and occasionally give it a soft flick with my tongue and she lets out a few deep breaths. I release my hold to see a nice light purple spot on where I was sucking. I sit up over her.
“How do you like THAT?” I tease.
“Not bad,” she says. “But I got something better.”
She pulls her upper body up with her legs still under mine and she places her hands just under my armpit and she brings her face to my chest and sticks out her tongue. She takes her tongue and touches my chest, swirling it around my left nipple. She’s right – this IS better! Between nice wet swirls, she would give it a suck and it’s driving me crazy. While she’s doing that, she uses her hand to play with the other one and I can feel my penis struggle to come to life being trapped in the tight pair of shorts it’s in. My breaths become shallow as she licks, sucks and even gently bites my nipples. My penis is now throbbing from the sensation.
“Looks like my magic is working,” she says. “Though it hardly seems fair that I get to have all my clothes on.”

And with one swift motion, she pulls her t-shirt off to reveal the greatest pair of breasts I have ever seen. They are teardrop shaped perky mounds that point out towards you, topped off by a pair of puffy pink nips that are to die for. They give off an amazing jiggle every time she moves. I have only dreamed about what they would look like and the real thing is just so much better. I can’t stop staring at them and even though we just made out, I act like a shy doofus when it comes to handling her assets.
“May I?” I ask.
“Yah, why do you think I brought them out,” she says.
I take my hands and start exploring the outline of these amazing boobs with my fingers, which sends a shiver up her body. I cup them in my hands and using my thumb, I massage her nipples in a circular motion, which turns her on. I bring her close and kiss her again as my hands play with her breasts. Not before long, I wrap my left arm around her back and hold her tight as I lower myself to the perfect angle and height and I start kissing the top part where her cleavage would meet and work my way down the right breast, exploring every nook, cranny and curve with my lips. I start moving towards the nipple without touching them. I take my tongue and go around the edges of the nipple, never once making any contact with the beautiful pink puff and it’s driving her insane.
“Stop being a tease and just suck on it!” she demands.
With a request like that, how can I refuse? I lick her nipple with my wet tongue and blow a small gush of cool air from my breath onto it, causing it to immediately harden. I take the entire nipple into my mouth and as I apply pressure with my lips, my tongue goes on a frenzy, attacking every sensitive nerve ending it can. I lay her down flat on her back again while her nipple is still in my mouth and using my hand, I flick my index finger back and forth in quick swift motions across the other nipples and Alison starts moaning. I take that second nipple that my tongue has been neglecting into my mouth and continue. For a good ten minutes, I do nothing but feast on these wonderful as her hands grab onto my hair and back, anything they can get a hold of to get through this pleasurable experience. I put a nipple between my front teeth and gently give it a bite and she softly says, “yes, bite them…bite bite…” Her nipples are so sensitive that each touch is pushing her over the edge. My hard on is about to explode from my tight pants. This is such an incredible moment that I never want it to end. I never thought in a million years that I would be doing what I’m doing with Alison.

I finally stop so she can breathe properly and I bring her up to kiss me. Our arms caress our touching naked upper bodies as I gently suck on her upper lip while she licks my lower lip. My hands make their way to her shorts and I pull them down to reveal a pair of black cotton panties that are soaked. I place a finger on top of the damp spot and with a bit of pressure, I brush it up and down her vaginal line.
“Wow…” she pants.
“Oh, I’m not done with you yet,” I tell her.
I take her shorts and panties off to reveal a small slit of pink flesh that is clean from any hair with a shiny bright pearl on top. Her scent is so alluring that I can’t wait to taste her. I turn her over so she’s on her knees and I arch her back down to raise her cute bubble butt up in the air. I sit by her side and take my hand behind her. I warm her up with my fingers first, massaging her clit with my thumb as my middle and ring fingers penetrate her wet but tight vaginal hole. I wiggle my fingers inside of her with rapid motion and I can feel it fill up with liquid instantly.
“Kevin, you are amazing!” she screams out.
I bring my head down to kiss her along her back while my fingers work their magic inside her. She brings herself up with my fingers still inside her and as she comes up, she licks my body from the stomach up to my left nipple and clasps it in her mouth. She lets out moans of pleasure and my shorts are now bulging massively. As warm liquid falls down my fingers, she bites harder and a sudden spike of sensation hits me that make me shiver in delight. I pull my fingers out and Alison collapses on the bed.

“You peed your bed,” I say jokingly with a laugh.
“You’re so stupid,” she retorts as she blushes. “Oh my god, this is so embarrassing!”
“Don’t be embarrassed,” I tell her. “You’re beautiful.” And I give her an eskimo kiss before planting a gentle kiss on her soft lips.
“Why am I the only one naked here?” she asks.
“Good question,” I say. “These shorts are starting to piss me off, especially with this hard on.”
“Awww…did I do that?” she teases. “I’m so sorry life is so “hard” for you.”
I poke her on the stomach and she jumps and screams. “That’s for using such a terrible pun.”
“Well, if those pants are so hard to bare with…” she says as I look at her, threatening her with another poke. “UNINTENTIONAL!” she screams. “But seriously, why don’t you take them off?”
I guess by now there’s no point in being shy. I whip them off and my throbbing hard on bounce up to relish the glorious freedom it has been given.
“HOLY SHIT!” she screams.
“What?” I ask.
“It’s huge!” she says. “Not gonna lie, I was expecting like maybe 4 inches or something cuz you’re…you know.”
”Alison, I’m not a dwarf. Why would you think that?” I ask.
“Well, you are Asian…” she says.
“That is a terrible stereotype and you should be ashamed for thinking it,” I tell her and poke her in the stomach again, causing her to shriek and jump.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I stand corrected,” she says.
She looks at it with acute curiosity and amazement. I give it a twitch, which surprises her.
“Geez, Kevin!” she lets out and I chuckle.
“You act like you have never seen a dick before,” I tell her.
“Well, not one like this…” she says.
“What do you mean?” I ask her. “I thought you and Kenny…”
“No…Kenny never managed to get it up,” she tells me. “And he had a crazy case of premature ejaculation. And he’s a grower so…I never saw squat.”
“You’re telling me that I am your first…?”
“Well…yah!”
“You poor girl,” I tell her.
“Shut up!” she screams. “Wait…did you and Elaine…?”
“NO!” I blurt out. “No…absolutely not. No!”
“Good, cuz I don’t want her sloppy seconds,” she jokes.
I bring her head up to me and I give her a kiss. We embrace and make out for a little while longer and my hardened dick pokes her in the stomach and she jumps.
“Oh wow, that’s awesome!” I say.
“You are having WAY too much fun with me being ticklish,” she says. She looks at my penis again and fascinated by it, she asks “Can I touch it?”
“Yah, why do you think I brought it out?” I retort, imitating her earlier when she said it about her boobs.
She wraps her tender right hand around my shift and just holds it for a moment before she starts to gently jerk it. She brings her mouth to my right nipple and starts nibbling as she starts pumping faster. The combination of her tongue swirling around my nipple plus her gentle hands stroking my hard cock is intense and I force her to let go.
“What’s the matter?” she asks.
“I just need to slow down,” I say. “After all, guys need to recharge after and I’m not done with you yet to finish so soon.”

I lay her down on the bed and kiss her before working my way down. A gentle suck on her neck, a nibble on her puffed-up nipple and a wet stroke from my tongue down her stomach and I reach her engorged clit at the top of her tight slit. I raise her right leg and start kissing my way down from her foot. Once I reach the part where the thigh meets her vagina, I start sucking the way I did with her neck earlier, giving her an inner thigh hickey that shocks her body. I give the lower part of her soaking slit a gentle flick with my tongue, brushing the insides of those tender lips for a sec before making my way back up to the clitoris. I give it a lick and she lets out an “ooooh.” I take the whole thing in my mouth and start sucking on it.
“Oh geez,” she moans.
I eat out every inch of her sweet wet snatch, even occasionally brushing my tongue across her butt hole and lapping up every bit of juice that comes out from her pussy. Her musky smell is turning me on like crazy and I swallow up every ounce of liquid that flows out. I start working her clit again as my hands massage those tender breasts and puffy nipples of hers. Soon she can’t take anymore and a gush of vaginal juice spray my face and I lick and slurp up every drop that is on her.

I sit up and ask, “Alison, do you have a condom?”
“No, it’s okay,” she says. “I’m on the pill. I didn’t want our first time to be with a rubber.”
I place my penis on the outer opening of her vagina and gently thrust my way in.
“Oohhhhhh…” she lets out.
I go slowly at first, kissing her lips as I thrust in and out. Soon, I start going faster and faster and her tight pussy is giving me a crazy workout but it’s no problem thanks to how lubricated she is from her juices. I position myself to suck on her boobs while I stuff her snatch with my cock and she screams in ecstacy. Her tight pussy walls cling tight around my bloated cock and our hands and lips go wild, trying to touch every inch of our bodies that’s not being pleasured. Her pussy is gushing wet as every thrust I make creates a slushing noise.

After a while of this, I pick her up and turn her around on her knees and penetrate her from behind. She has the cutest butt ever and I give those plump cheeks a squeeze while I hump her. Our hips start moving in perfect rhythm with each other. She brings her body up and pulls her arm up and back to wrap them around my neck while one of my hands squeeze her tit while the other massage her clit.
“Oh god, I can’t feel my legs!” she screams out.
“Alison, you are so beautiful and amazing,” I tell her.
“You are too,” she softly moans.
Juice drips down her thighs and I continue to thrust in and out of her gushing wet pussy. A few more minutes later, I’m exhausted and ready to fall down. Our bodies are soaked from the workout and I’m barely hanging on from exploding myself. Wanting to give me a breather, she climbs on top of me and starts grinding me, her clit being pleasured by my abdomen. After a bit of cowgirl style grinding, she brings her legs up while I’m still inside her and she maintains a squatting position and bounces up and down on my cock. I place a finger on her clit to massage and she lets out “don’t do that, I won’t be able to stand!” and brushes my hand away. I lay back as I enjoy the view of her pouncing me and her bubblelicious breasts bouncing up and down in hypnotic rhythms. The view is amazing as her chest is heaving from deep breaths. As she continues to bounce harder and harder, she’s closer to exploding and juices drip more and more down my cock. Moments later, she lets out a scream and plops herself on top of me as she cums once again. I gently brush her hair and caress while she lies on top of me with heavy breaths. She climbs off of me and tells me to stand up.

I get up on the bed and she sits up on her knees. Her height puts her at the perfect level and she takes her mouth and wraps it around my swollen cock, barely able to take it all in. She takes one hand and jerks the bottom of the shaft while sucking on the head, flicking her tongue on the spot just under the opening. I can feel the heavy sensation filling up my shaft. I try to warn her.
“Alison…I’m about to…”
She just continues to suck, thrusting in and out with greater speed as her tongue licks my head. A moment later, I unleash a wave of cum into her mouth, coating her throat with creamy white goodness which she swallows every ounce of. But she’s not done. Before my hard on could fade, she drags me down on my knees and starts sucking at my nipples while jerking my cock rapidly. She then starts sucking on my cock again and uses both her hands to stimulate my nipples and I can feel a second urge coming. I pull her down as I lay down flat and take one of her puffy nipples in my mouth and she strokes my cock faster than ever. She starts licking my nipple again and a second gush of semen flies out from my cock all over the bed. We both collapse and lay there still on the bed with her on top of me to the side and my arm around her.

The rain dies down a little and the only sound in the arm is the heavy

“So…I guess we’re not friends anymore,” she cheekily says.
“We haven’t been just friends for a long time,” I tell her. “Somehow, I think deep down, we both knew that. Like I said, you complete me in ways that no one ever can.”
She gives me a kiss from hearing that and places her head back down on my body. I brush her hair behind her ear and gently stroke her arm.
“I love you, Alison…” I tell her.
She blushes and gives me a kiss on the cheek before saying “I love you too, Kevin. I always have.”
I gently raise her chin up to me and I give her a passionate kiss. We slept through the night in each other’s arms and from that moment on, Alison and I start dating and life could not be better. I always knew that Alison is special and figured that she would be a big part of my life no matter what. Two years after we finish college, we get married and pretty much live out our lives with a happily ever after ending.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

A Teacher’s Release

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, asian, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cruelty, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Male/Female, School, Written by women

Introduction:

A young woman forced to marry a horrible man finds joy in her life.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

*This is a work of pure fiction and a new story for me. Not part of any other series. I hope you like it. Sorry I was away for a couple of months and thank you to everyone who sent me PMs asking me to start writing again. I assure you there will be more All for Mr. Redman and Yukio’s Adventures.

English is not my first language but I am trying to improve!**

A Teacher’s Release

My name is Sugihara Seiko. Since moving to North America I have had to explain many times that my first name is Seiko. Sugihara is my married name, the name of my husband’s family. I come from a traditional family, one that has a long history.

My marriage to my husband’s family, which was not as esteemed as my own, was one of politics and business. My father was business partner’s with my husband and had urged me strongly to consider marriage into my husband’s very wealthy merchant family. I was not pleased by it. My husband was 20 years older than I was, a very controlling man, and he had a tendency toward perversion when it came to sex.

At age 24 I was married to him, having freshly graduated from University. I graduated from Todai, the University of Tokyo, generally regarded as Japan’s most prestigious University. It had been my intention to be a Sensei, a teacher, but my marriage to Hiro ruined that dream. I harboured much resentment to that, but did as my father had asked and married Hiro anyway.

My wedding day was not joyous to me, but I appeared as a happy bride and made sure that Hiro never sensed any of the resentment I had toward him. My wedding night was a nightmare and I discovered for the first time what my husband was like.

To help you understand, I was always considered a beautiful woman. I have long black hair, stand 5’6” tall, and weigh 115lbs. My measurements are 34C-22-33. My skin is flawless and silky smooth, with only a hint of tan to it. My eyes I have been told are mesmerizing. They are large and are amber coloured. This unique feature captures the attention of men almost as much as my body. I am very fit from regular work outs and swimming daily.

My husband was 5’4” tall, had a pudgy build, and an ugly face with a perpetual scowl on it. His eyes were too close together and the set of his brows made him look just what he was, cruel. Although only 44 years old he looked 54. He smoked constantly and drank far too much on a regular basis. His stocky legs, sagging belly, and flat ass were in no way attractive to me. His cock was also a thing of great disappointment. It was small, about four inches at most, and was not very thick at all. Normally this would not have been an issue, but he would cum in less time than it took to boil an egg at the best of times. Usually, he would cum after perhaps ten thrusts.

On our wedding night we stayed at a very upscale hotel. It was exceedingly modern, and our three room luxury suite was the best they had.

When we entered the lobby many people looked at us probably wondering how he had managed to marry me. I have always been able to control my facial reactions and appeared to all as a happy bride. As soon as we got on the elevator Hiro turned to me and began pawing at my body with his pudgy hands.

“Such a good wife, now you will learn how to please me Seiko… are you going to be a good wife?” he asked leering into my face. All I could smell was the stink of bad cigarettes and alcohol on his breath, and when I saw his darkly yellowed teeth I almost lost composure.

“Of course my husband, I am so happy you wanted to marry me.” I said and managed to sound convincing.

When we left the elevator I found out that his lack of manners was almost complete. He practically dragged me by the arm to our suite and once the door was open he pushed me inside, nearly causing me to loose my balance.

Pushing down on my shoulders he ordered me to take off his shoes. I did so, but did not dare look up at him. I did not want to see his leering eyes watching me do this for him. Slipping off my own sandals I was left in my tabi socks.

He pulled my to my feet and began roughly yanking on my obi, trying to remove it so he could open my kimono. Deciding to save my beautiful clothing from harm I offered to get him a drink and disrobe for him. He smiled at that and said simply “Go”.

I walked over to the bar and prepared him a triple scotch, knowing what he likes. I walked over to him and offered it to him properly. He took it from my hand and said he needed a cigarette. I smiled and turned around and went to the bar and opened a package for him. I selected one and put it between my lips and lit if for him, before walking over and placing it gently between his lips. I do not smoke and find the practice of lighting his cigarettes offensive, but he likes my lipstick on them and enjoys making me do it for him.

I walked back and stood about six feet away from him. I slowly disrobed, making it as sensuous as I could, revealing my body to him teasingly, trying to make this pleasant for him, while at the same time protecting my clothing. All the while I was imagining I was a Great Lady and that I had just married a great and handsome Daimyo (Lord) of old. My imaginary husband was noble, samurai, and all that the romantic stories promised. My Prince Charming in western terms.

I was brought back to reality when my real husband snapped “Enough Wife” and got out the chair quickly. He advanced on me rapidly and grabbed my wrist pulling me to him. He locked his mouth onto mine and began kissing me, his tongue invading my mouth, while he held my head in place. He was twisting my hair in his fist, ruining the hours of time spent making my hair perfect for the wedding. It hurt and his kiss tasted foul.

Leaning back Hiro looked at my flawless breasts and said “I am going to enjoy using you Seiko, you are lovely, a body likes your will look so perfect when I begin to do all the things I have planned for you. Women are nothing but sluts inside, and you will be my perfect and obedient slut.”

Hiro pushed me to my knees and tore his own clothes off quickly, revealing his unattractive body to me for the first time. I knew why my father had wanted me to marry him, but for the first time I felt hatred for my father. How could he do this to me? How could he ever think I would be happy with this pig of a man? I know that my happiness was not of primary concern, but I had to wonder if my father had deluded himself into thinking this low bred smelly bastard was even capable of pleasing me.

His cock was already hard and he grabbed my hair again and said “Open you mouth.”

I did so and he rammed his cock into my mouth. I was easily able to accommodate it’s size and he suddenly pushed me back on the floor. “You fucking slut!!! You whore… I was told you were a virgin, but you have done that before!” How to explain that I had not, that he simply had a cock that was easily taken orally because of it’s limited size?

“But husband I am a virgin! I have never seen a cock before and yours is so beautiful. I don’t know anything about this and thought I was doing it right! I’m so sorry husband if I have done something wrong.” I pleaded in my defence.

Hiro slapped my breasts hard causing me to fall backward and knelt over my legs. “We will see and if you are lying you will suffer! I will not tolerate a wife who has given herself to another man!” He snarled at me, as he roughly jammed his fat finger into my dry pussy. It hurt badly and I felt his finger hit my hymen. I turned my head away and brought my hands to my face hiding the shame that was flushing my cheeks. So many older men were gentle and considerate lovers, my friends had said so, but this evil man was clearly the exception and now I was married to him.

He grabbed my hands and pulled them away from my face, he then grabbed my chin and screamed “Look at me!” I opened my eyes, tears streaming from them and regarded his seemingly black eyes, seeing the cold dead heart he had clearly in them.

“You are lucky slut… if you ever allow another man to touch you I will kill you for being an unfaithful wife… for being a dirty whore. You are my whore, do you understand?”

“Yes husband!” I screamed in fear.

“Good… never forget who’s wife you are!” He roared. How could I? This was hell and he was a demon sent to torment me.

He got off of my thighs and roughly shoved them apart. He positioned himself between them and leaned down licking my face and neck. I turned my head away and he appeared not to care. There was no need to pretend being a devoted lover. He did not care if I wanted him or not, I was being a good wife in his mind by simply spreading myself for him.

When his mouth reached my perfect breasts he seized one of my nipples in his teeth and bit it very hard. I screamed loudly and felt his cock suddenly try to shove into my dry pussy. He sat back and spit on my pussy and jammed a finger into it, making me cry out again. He spread his saliva around and lined up again and without ceremony or warning shoved his cock back into my poor virginal pussy. He tore my hymen with the thrust and my pussy burned in pain. He started thrusting immediately without any care for the pain he was giving me. I was still crying loudly when in a short time I felt his body go rigid and he spewed his foul seed deep into my battered pussy.

He fell downwards, laying on my body panting. I was not sure how I was supposed to feel at this point. So many of my girlfriends had told me wonderful stories of their adventures sexually, but this was not a wonderful story. It did not reflect any of the things they said. I had defended my virtue and protected it until the age of 24, only to have it brutally taken from me by a rutting pig of a man.

He climbed off of me apparently very satisfied with himself and said “You were good wife… did you enjoy that? The first cock into your heavenly gate?”

I muttered “Yes husband, thank you.” and wondered how stupid was he to believe that. I saw his chest swell with pride as he went over and got himself another drink. I was left laying on the carpeted floor, his cum and my blood leaking out of my agonized pussy. At that moment I knew I hated my father for this. I also hated my husband.

He lit another cigarette and sat down to enjoy his drink and turned the television on.

I slowly got up, and with my hand cupping my wounded pussy, I walked slowly to the shower, bent over. He paid me no mind at all. I went into the shower and turned it on and sat on the toilet. I did what I needed to do, feeling the tears still streaming down my face. Marriage is not supposed to be like this, I knew that.

I got into the shower and began washing his stink and cum off of me. I was lost in my thoughts when I heard him open the bathroom door. He came to the shower and slid the door open and walked inside, naked with his ugly cock hard.

“Bathe me” he said. I did so as dutifully as I could manage.

When I was finished rinsing him he began pawing at my breasts again, capturing the nipples between his fingers and twisting them painfully. I was crying out and whimpering which only seemed to inflame him more. He began slapping them and said “I love seeing the redness on them, it looks so good on your skin.”

“Turn around and bend over” he added.

I did so, hating it, but glad he could not see my face anymore as my hair fell down over me, covering my shame. He began spanking my vulnerable ass, laughing and commenting on how good it looked. I was crying and wondering why he had to be so cruel. When he spanked my sore pussy I almost dropped to my knees. He seemed to be spanking me everywhere, my ass, pussy, and thighs.

“It is so good to see you can be an obedient wife. Your worth everything I had to do for your family… and now I get to fuck your high class body, use you, and punish you for all the times I was looked down on by women like you.” he said with clear joy in his voice.

I felt his cock rubbing along my pussy lips and up to my ass. The only lubrication was the water and the soap still on my body. I did not feel anything for him and was not juicing up on my own. When his cock head began hitting my asshole and I realized his intention I screamed out “NO! Not that please!”

He slapped my ass hard and said “You will take whatever your husband gives you!”. He grabbed a hold of my hips and rammed his cock into my ass. I screamed and nearly collapsed, my ass was on fire and felt as if it was being torn open. He began rapidly pounding my ass and I was screaming the entire time.

Fortunately for me he finished quickly in my ass. His cum filling my sore bottom and he pulled out laughing.

He grabbed my hair and turned me around making me kneel before him and shoved his cock into my mouth. I tried to pull away. He responded by grabbing my breast painfully and yelled “Clean your husband’s cock!” I resisted for a moment, but when he began crushing my breast in his hand I relented. I cleaned his wilted soft cock and he just turned and walk out of the shower.

I sat there feeling completely violated, tears running down my cheeks. He yelled “Get out here! Don’t be lazy!”

I managed to come out of the shower and he made me towel him off. He kissed me roughly and left the bathroom whistling happily. I knelt there and then slowly made my way back into the shower to clean myself again.

When I came out he was already asleep. I crawled into the bed as far away from him as I could and curled up. I fell asleep eventually, only to find my dreams tormented by what I had endured.

In the morning he got up and dressed. I was awakened when he yelled at me to get up and get his coffee. I did so and served it to him. He refused to let me dress and kept running his hands over me. He said he had to go out, but to make sure I was faithful, he had something for me.

He produced a chastity belt, an old style and ornate looking one. He fixed it to me and locked it, placing the key in his pocket. “This will prevent you from giving in to your slutty desire to cheat. A whore like you needs cock all the time and I will not have you spreading yourself for anyone but me.”

He then left and I looked at this cage he had affixed to me. It was not comfortable to wear and I hated it. This was not the middle ages and my loathing for him grew. I gradually dressed and was forced to wait for his return.

That wedding night set the tone for our marriage. He was vile, controlling in all ways. I was not even permitted to leave our house to buy groceries. He had a service that I could call and made sure only women delivered anything to me. My clothing was also dealt with. Using his wealth he had women or very old men come to provide me with the finest in carefully tailored clothes. The majority of the time he insisted I wear expensive traditional kimonos at home as he did not want me getting crazy western notions.

As a result of my dutiful behaviour my father’s wealth increased dramatically, my husband investing in all my father’s business ventures. I understood that my happiness and body had been traded for wealth. It did not reduce my loathing for the situation, but at least I had the satisfaction of knowing I was doing my duty and that my own personal honour had increased as a result. The only visitors I was permitted were my family and women of my husband’s choosing. The ones he chose had only one objective, I soon realized, to try and bait me into saying anything negative about him. I did not as I caught on quickly to their games.

My husband informed me one evening that he had made a purchase of controlling shares in a company located in the United States, and that he had purchased a home there. We would be moving there for at least a year so that he could closely oversee things there. I knew I would be living under basically house arrest there, as I had for the four years of marriage hell I had endured to that point.

I was not excited at all. My husband strongly warned me about how American men are evil and will try to seduce me, how all they think about is football, beer, and fucking pretty Asian women. That was the only time my since my wedding night my husband had said anything remotely suggesting I was pretty. I did think that I was not worried about American men, how could they be any worse than the cruel beast I was married to. I was completely deprived of any sexual satisfaction by the combination of the chastity belt and his pathetic fucking. I used to masturbate regularly, but even that had been taken away from me.

By all appearances I was a happy wife. Inside I was dead and barely clinging to my desire to live. The only thing keeping me going was the knowledge of what I was doing for my family. If I took my own life Hiro would use everything he had to destroy my father.

We arrived in America and moved to New York City. The best part of the move was that I spent an entire day without my chastity belt. It would not have passed airport security. I managed to bring myself satisfaction a few times in the aircraft bathroom, but that was all, and only when Hiro was asleep.

New York City seemed exciting, and I wished I could have seen it. Hiro kept me secluded and I settled into a truly lonely life, deprived of my family and anything resembling a social life. Hiro would take me out with his business associates, but during those times I was paraded like a trophy and not permitted to speak to them. He forbade me from speaking any English in order to “Keep the dirty minded American’s from getting any ideas,” he said.

Hiro was full of shit. The men and their wives seemed very kind and I detected that they realized what a beast my husband was. Whatever they thought was not even close to the truth, but they were always kind to me despite the apparent language barrier. Hiro did not allow me to accept any invitations to spend time with the wives, since “American wives are all sluts, spoiled and undisciplined.” he would claim.

I knew he was lying, he just did not want me out of his sight. His obsessive jealously and his temper would not allow it. He was a profoundly insecure man.

Everything changed for me one evening. I was alone at home, as usual, and was taking care of the laundry. There was a knock at the door and I looked at the monitor and saw two uniformed NYPD Officers standing there. I hesitated, having been forbidden to open the door. But they simply kept buzzing.

Deciding I had better speak to them I made my way to the door and opened it. They both removed their hats and one nodded at me by way of greeting.

They were both Caucasian, but the one officer bowed deeply and then said in flawless Japanese “We are very sorry to disturb you. I am Sgt. Daniel Martin, this is Officer Joseph Prelazzi. Do I have the honour of speaking to Mrs. Sugihara Seiko? ”

I responded in Japanese “Yes, I am Mrs. Sugihara. How may I help you?”

He looked uncomfortable for a moment and said “Mrs. Sugihara, may we please come inside. We have some rather distressing information for you concerning your husband and these matters are best discussed in private.”

The other Officer clearly did not understand what was being said. I looked back at Sgt Martin and said “Yes please, welcome to our home. May I offer you both some tea Sgt. Martin?”

They came inside and Sgt. Martin slipped his shoes off. Officer Prelazzi watched him do this and mimicked his action.

“No thank you Mrs. Sugihara. Is there someplace we can sit down and talk?” he asked.

“Of course, if you would both please follow me.” I replied and lead them to the living room.

I heard Sgt. Martin say to Officer Prelazzi “Remember what I said. You wont’ see any emotion on her face. Just accept that. It means nothing to us… everyone reacts differently. With her it is cultural, keep your face clear and for the love of god don’t hug her or touch her, no matter how bad you feel for her.”

“Sure Sarge, thanks.” he replied.

When we reached the living room and they were seated I carefully sat and said “What information concerning my husband do you wish to share?” I asked calmly realizing what they were about to tell me, practically praying for it. I continued in Japanese as it was clear someone had told them I only spoke Japanese.

“Mrs. Sugihara, it is with the deepest regret that I have to inform you that your husband, Mr. Sugihara Hiro, died this evening of an apparent heart attack. We are profoundly sorry to tell you this, and you have the deepest sympathy of the City of New York and the New York Police Department.”

I waited a few moments and said “You are quite certain it is my husband who has died?” I managed not to smile. This was the best news I had received in a very long time.

“Yes Ma’am. He was with a man he works with at the time of his death.” He replied. “We would however like to request that you come with us. We need to positively identify your husband and we can then provide you with his personal property and other items you will require.

“I understand. Thank you Sgt. Martin for the kindness of coming here to do what is a very difficult duty I am sure. May I ask you a question?” I replied.

“Certainly Mrs. Sugihara.” he replied very professionally.

“At the time of my husband’s death, where was he precisely and what was he doing?”

Sgt Martin looked a bit uncomfortable and said “He was at a hotel in Manhatten. He was there with the other gentleman and they were in the company of two female escorts. Your husband… your husband passed while… sharing company with one of them.”

I did not react and mentally figured that made sense. I wanted to send her a thank you card for fucking that bastard to death. I was free of him, I did not think of money or anything else, only that I was finally free of him… and far sooner than I dared dream possible, and in a manner that meant my family was safe.

“Thank you Sgt. Martin for telling me that. That also could not have been easy. I will change to come with you now if that is your wish.” I offered.

“That would be best Mrs. Sugihara. Please understand that we are very sorry and that this has happened. You have our deepest condolences.” he replied. I could tell he meant it and felt bad that he would go home feeling he had told me something horrible when this was one of the best days of my life.

I stood and both the Police Officers stood and remained standing until I had left the room. As I was changing I heard them talking.

Officer Prelazzi said “What did you say to her?”

“I told her everything… broke the news of his death. She asked where he was and what he was doing when he died. I was not going to lie to her, never do that by the way. If they ask you tell them no matter how shitty it might be. They will always find out and be very pissed off if you lied to them. You think you’re doing them a favour, but your not.” Sgt Martin replied.

“Okay, I don’t get it. She is drop dead gorgeous and he is out banging some hooker? I saw the hooker and she was nothing special. What an idiot.” Officer Prelazzi said.

“Let me tell you something, I’ve been doing this job 15 years and I don’t think I will ever figure out why people do the dumb shit they do. I can tell you this… she has a very upper class manner of speaking and is very traditional. She is one cool customer. That’s a Japanese Lady my friend, so just keep your eyes to yourself and don’t stare. She is a real looker, but you don’t look okay?”

“No problem Sarge, I won’t. I was just making an observation.” Officer Prelazzi replied.

I changed into a black pencil skirt, white blouse, and black jacket. The tailored outfit looked good and I enjoyed the way it made me feel. I was wearing black and yet I felt like wearing my best party dress. I actually laughed to myself and when I looked at my reflection I allowed my happiness to show and did a little dance. I composed myself and went back out to see the Officers.

They both stood again as I entered and we put our shoes on and left my home. I immediately decided that I was going to redecorate and make it the kind of home I wanted. I was not going to move back to Japan. I would have my husband’s ashes sent to his family. I pondered that and decided I better go back with them for the sake of appearances.

At the morgue I saw to my great satisfaction it was my husband. I signed for and received his personal items, including a small key they has listed as “Antique Key – possibly safe.”

Sgt. Martin and Officer Prelazzi drove me home afterwards. They were both very polite and professional. Sgt Martin offered to help me if I needed any assistance or had any other questions. When they left I immediately sat down and wrote a letter, by hand, to the Chief of the NYPD to commend their conduct during this “difficult time”. I laughed as I sealed and addressed the envelope. Difficult time, I could not have been happier.

That being done I took off the chastity belt and smashed it to pieces with a hammer. I then spent close to four hours masturbating and looking at porn on the internet. That was something I never did before because the torture of not being able to touch myself was too great. I climaxed loudly many times and only stopped due to exhaustion.

I arranged for my husband cremation at dawn the next day and booked a flight back to Japan.

Once in Japan I ensured that my husbands ashes were interred in a manner befitting his public image. Personally, I thought about flushing them so that he would mingle with the filthy shit in the sewers. It was a pleasant mental diversion.

Having done all the things required of me I eventually found time to be alone with my parents. They actually thought I would be grieving the loss of my husband. I was surprised they thought I had been happy, actually believed what they had been told.

I was not prepared when my father said that I was too young to stay a widow and he would help me find another husband. I just stared at him and decided to go right back to America. Anyone he suggested would be for only one reason, gaining the family an advantage. I had been a dutiful daughter long enough and told him not to worry, I had no desire to remarry. I then told them the truth about my husband and my marriage. They were shocked, crushed, and that was how I wanted to see my father. I did not want him living with the illusion he had in any way made me happy.

I left Japan and returned to the United States. I immediately went to the Immigration Office and submitted my application to stay and become a citizen of the USA. My education, wealth, and perfect English made sure I was going to be accepted, I would be no burden on my new Nation and told them of my desire to be a teacher. Given all the factors I presented I was assured that I would be accepted. I had never been happier, a new life of freedom in the Country I had lived in for almost a year without ever having the pleasure of experiencing it.

Over the next month I had decorators and renovators turn my home into one I wanted. It had a splendid combination of Japanese and modern influence and I loved it. I admit that I got wet watching the contractor’s working. The movements of their muscles, their strong bodies and the rugged nature of them appealed to me. None of them, knowing I was a widow, was anything but polite… but my imagination ran wild and added spice to my private pleasure sessions.

One morning I decided to look at employment advertisements for teaching positions. The public schools in my area were well rated and some of them were looking for teachers. I also realized that I would need to satisfy some requirements in order to have my teaching certification recognized. I contacted a Human Resources representative, who I sent my resume to, and was assured that it should not be a problem. I was invited to an interview and after a few courses and some further demonstrations of my qualifications and some practical work I was told I was welcome to apply.

I was contacted almost immediately by a high school not far from my home and asked to come in and meet the Principal. Finally, 5 years after graduation and at the age of 29, I was going to be starting my teaching career. Pay was not even an issue. I had enough wealth that I did not need to ever work, but I wanted to and that was the difference. Teaching was my dream occupation.

When I arrived I made sure I was dressed conservatively. I wore a navy blue suit jacket, a white blouse, and a skirt that came to just above my knees. I did not go in flashy, but knew I looked good in this outfit. I chose sensible low heels and tan coloured nylons. I made sure my makeup and hair was done properly, but not over done. I went with a healthy and natural look.

I walked to the school, as it was close to my home. It was nice to be outside and enjoying the sunshine. I know I was smiling as I walked, but I could not help it, freedom had come to me at last.

When I arrived at the school I walked past some students who were outside enjoying the sunshine and they all seemed to be in a good mood. The school uniform was traditional and had the boys in tan coloured or grey pants with white shirts and ties, their blazers had the school crest on them. The girls were wearing either tan pants or kilts and white blouses with school blazers as well.

I did notice that the male students took a good look at me and some whispered or nudged their companions. I did not mind, I was too happy too care and to be honest, enjoyed the looks I was getting from them. It was nice to feel my beauty appreciated.

When I got into the Office and met the Principal, Mr. McCormick, I found him to be a polite and dedicated person. He was in his fifties and had a good sense of humour as well. We went over my credentials and he admitted that he had to look up my University. He was very impressed and said it was like the Harvard or Yale of Japan.

After discussing my history, he was very sad to hear I had lost my husband recently. He decided to offer me a position as an Asian Studies Teacher, and with my ability to also teach Math and Geography, decided that I was going to make me a wonderful addition to the faculty.

I was told I would be teaching only Seniors, as he had an opening due to sudden retirement in those positions. He promised me that the following year we could reexamine my class load and subjects. At first he had planned to use me part time, but seeing my credentials and having met me, he would inform the Board that the full time position was mine.

He pointed out that they were short of teachers as the pay did not lend itself well to living close to the school. Many teachers chose to work elsewhere as soon as they could manage since the commute was a pain for many of them. Quite a few chose to endure the commute to avoid working in less desirable schools.

Mr McCormick gave me a tour and I liked the school. It was an older facility, but had a definite charm to it and had not been allowed to fall apart. Fortunately, there was enough demand for this school, and the parents who had children going here enjoyed a level of affluence. It therefore gave them some influence with the Board.

The next day I arrived bright and early and met other staff and a few Department Heads with whom I would be involved.

My first period was Geography, followed by two Math classes and finally Asian Studies. In my first three classes I found myself well engaged. The students seem to like me, although they seemed to like my teaching style, my strict intolerance for foolishness was at first hard to take for them.

It was in my final class that the most interesting part of my new career took place.

When I entered the room I looked at the students and they all turned to face me. I smiled at them and went through the administrative process, before beginning the class. I asked them where they were in the course and found they had a great deal of ground to make up. They had covered China, and then just sort of stalled as substitute teachers, changing almost daily, came through one after the other.

I thanked them for the information and set diligently to correcting the situation. Many were very keen to learn this subject as for one reason or another it interested them.

When I asked the to call me Sugihara Sensei, my last name and the word for teacher, they actually loved it. This is how I would have been addressed had I taught in Japan and I liked that feeling. Over the coming weeks I found this class was my favourite. Having little to no personal life I lived for my work and dedicated myself to my students.

It also became my favourite for another reason. A student named Alan Bowden. Alan was a very good student. He worked hard on any task given to him, was never anything but polite, and was a bit shy. I was not sure why. He was about 5’10” tall, had what appeared to be a good physique, weighing about 180lbs, and had soft brown eyes. He was not the most handsome student in my class, but he had a charm about him and a gentle spirit that I found attractive.

At first I was shocked when I found myself happy to see him, more than the simple happiness of a Sensei seeing a good student. It was mildly alarming, but I decided it was alright. It’s was perfectly acceptable to like him and even consider him as a friend in a way.

Later, when I was masturbating and realized it was his cock I was imagining fucking me, I knew it was more than that. I did not know what to do, I had to stop thinking this way. Alan had done nothing to encourage such notions and I reminded myself I had to remain professional. I was allowing my loneliness to influence me.

As it turned out, Alan did not make it easy on me.

I had assigned an essay to this class. It was no easy assignment, but I was preparing them for University and expected much more of them than my other classes. They knew this and welcomed the way I treated them as adults. American students may be different, but it is cultural. A few were lazy and deserved to be regarded as such, many more were hard working and wanted to succeed at school I found. The conduct of a teacher can have a profound effect on the conduct of the class.

Many students came to me for help on this essay. Of course, I provided whatever guidance they needed. One day after class Alan asked to speak to me. I invited him to bring a chair over by my desk and be seated so we could talk. He did so while I was putting some items away in my bag.

I was bent at the waist as I did this and when he was seated I noted he was staring right down my blouse. I knew in my head that he had a lovely view of the tops of my breasts encased in a white lace bra. I don’t know why, but I made sure I stayed in that position, enjoying the fact he was clearly appreciating the view. I could tell that by the nice bulge forming in his pants, and the fact he rapidly set his book over it to conceal his growing hardon from view.

Sitting down I smiled at him and said “How can I help you Alan.”

He brought his eyes up and blushed. He knew he had been caught staring and his lips moved slightly but no sound came out.

“Are you alright?” I asked with a slight smile and a raised eyebrow.

He snapped out of it and said “Yes Sugihara Sensei.”

“Then how can I help you?” I asked gently leaning forward and bringing my hands together on the desk. I let a smile come to my face and tilted my head slightly as I asked the question.

His eyes went to my full lips for a moment and back to my eyes and he said “I’m kind of jammed. I want to write about the cultural emphasis that developed among the Samurai class in Japan following the rise in Japan of the Shogunate of the Tokugawa . You know, how the Samurai were encouraged to master more than just martial skill. But… I think I am biting off more than I can chew. How do I pare this down to meet the essay length parameters?”

I replied “Focus on one aspect. Perhaps the emphasis on poetry that developed, or one of the other arts. Perhaps pick some examples of those and expand on how they reflected on the time, how poetry as a form of cultural expression became a method for capturing the feeling of a given event. Poetry was important before that as well, you just have to focus on that one period. Competitions for poetry composition became very popular among the Samurai Class. Maybe chose another cultural aspect and explore that if poetry is too difficult or not to your taste.”

We spent some time talking about the essay and eventually about the class. He dreamed of landing a job in the State Department and working at the Embassy in Japan. He even admitted that he was studying Japanese language using a software program and taking classes at night school. I was shocked.

“You have never mentioned this before Alan. That is a an excellent extra effort on your part. I am very impressed by this. Have you progressed very far?” I asked.

He spoke Japanese saying “I am very sorry, but my Japanese is not that good. If you speak very slowly and simply I may be able to understand you better.”

I raised my eyebrows and said back to him “You are doing better than I thought. You are a good student. I am impressed by your hard work.” I said it slowly and clearly enunciated my words.

He smiled immediately and blushed and said “Thank you Sugihara Sensei. It is not easy. I work very hard to be better. You are a very good teacher. I hope to speak Japanese well.”

I laughed lightly and said “How much does trying to understand all I am saying hurt your head?”

Alan smiled sheepishly and said “Sorry, but it hurts me very much.”

I switched back to English and said “You’re doing very well.”

“Thank you, I get farther from the software than I do from the class. It is very picky and I can work on it more. In class I would only get a few hours a week. With the software I get to practice all the time.” he replied smiling at me.

I was sitting there smiling at him and liking his initiative and desire to succeed. His bright eyes were looking into mine and I decided then and there that I liked him as a friend, more than just as a student. I wanted to help him with his language studies.

“Alan, I am very willing to help you with your language studies if you wish. I can tell it means a great deal to you and would enjoy helping you to succeed. I normally would never make such an offer but you are a special student.” I said smiling.

He blushed again and said “Oh, I… I don’t want to take up too much of your time. You work really hard for us already.”

“Please Alan, I would not offer if I did not have the time to be able to help. I would not make a commitment to you unless I could meet it.” I said.

He smiled at me and I could tell he was happy. “Okay, thank you so much Sugihara Sensei. I promise I won’t waste your time. I will make you proud of what I can do. I swear!”

I laughed lightly and said “You do not have to be so serious, I already believe that.”

We sat there for a moment looking at each other and not saying anything at all, just smiling.

“Surigama Sensei… can I ask you something?” he said carefully.

“It’s about your husband.” he said timidly. “I heard he… he passed away. Is it okay if I offer you my condolences? I just… I’m sorry. That is horrible.” he looked genuinely upset for me.

I sat back and turned my head away. I heard him take a deep breath. What do I say to this? Even accepting condolences from him, for something that made me so happy, made me feel deceitful. I had played the dutiful widow. Acting anymore for Hiro’s benefit was something I decided I would not do, not with Alan.

Turning back to face him I said “Alan… thank you. I… I want to be honest with you. I am sorry but I want to say something I have not said to anyone but my parents and… well it may not be very nice for you to hear, but I can’t do this… charade anymore.”

Alan looked concerned but said “Please… you can say anything to me.”

I nodded and said “My husband, he was a devil, a demon who tortured me and made my life hell on earth from the day we married. When the Police told me he was dead… I was happy. I almost smiled. He was a pig and a horrible human being and I am glad he is gone. I was not upset at all.”

Alan’s jaw went slack and he stammered “How could he do that to you?… your… your one of the nicest and smartest people I have ever met…. your so..” and he fell silent blushing.

“I am so… what were you going to say Alan?” I asked softly. I had finally let go of this burden and I had opened myself honestly, and I know my face was now easily read. I wanted to hear him say it.

“I… I hope it’s okay… but your just so beautiful and kind and how can anyone treat you badly? He should have fallen on his knees and thanked God for every moment he spent with you!” he said with a lot of conviction.

I was surprised he said all that and it showed. He immediately blushed deep red and said “I should not have said that… I’m sorry.” looking down at the floor obviously embarrassed.

“Maybe… maybe you should not of, but I am very glad you did. Thank you.” I replied softly.

He brought his head up and looked at me and I could see so clearly that he had many feelings for me. He was looking at me in a way that no one ever had. I felt it right in my heart.

I turned away and said softly “Please… I am not used to being looked at in that way Alan.”

“What.. I’m sorry… I…” he was stammering.

I looked back at him and could not help it. I could not stop what I did next if I had tried with every fibre of my being. Reaching out my hand I took his and held it and gently pulled him forward. He brought his eyes to mine and we moved together, I closed my eyes as our lips gently touched and kissed him lightly and softly. He brought a hand up and gently cupped the back of my head as our tongues emerged and we began kissing in a soft and caring manner I had never experienced before. He must have felt it to as he moaned softly into my mouth.

We were slammed back to reality by the sound of a door closing down the hall. We pulled apart rapidly, both flushed and looked at the door. It was open. I had not even thought to close it. I quickly got up and went and looked in the hall. No one was around, except a teacher walking the other way. He was putting his keys in his pocket clearly having just come from the room where the door had closed. I breathed a sigh of relief. What the hell was I thinking? Kissing him was bad enough, but getting caught would have been terrible for us both.

Turning slowly I softly closed the door and turned the lock.

Alan was on his feet looking completely shaken by our near discovery. That was good as we could not do this here. I walked over to my desk and sat down.

“Alan… I… I should not have kissed you. I put you at risk by doing that. I do not regret kissing you but for that I am sorry.” I said looking at him.

Alan looked stunned and said “You don’t… you liked it?”

“I liked it very much but it is too dangerous to do these things here. We cannot ever do that here again.” I said.

“Wait… you’re not saying we can’t do that again… you’re just saying we can’t do that here. Is that right?” he said sounding hopeful.

“Yes… I would like to kiss you again. I… have only kissed one man before and it was nothing like that. You are a wonderful kisser Alan. Do you… do you have plans tonight?” I asked him.

“No… I was going to watch television… do you… do you want to do something?” he asked tentatively.

I stood up and said “Alan, I would like to make you dinner at my home. A real Japanese dinner. Would you like that?” I said feeling so nervous. I had never asked anyone out before and this was a new world opening to me.

“Really! Oh my God that would be so cool!” he said with a big smile on his face.

I smiled at his enthusiastic response and said “Okay. Should you call your parents or something?”

“My Dad is in L.A. And my mother is visiting my aunt in Chicago. They won’t be back until next Sunday. I don’t have to call anyone. I have my cell, they call me on that.” he said.

“Do your parents often leave you home alone for long periods?” I asked.

“Well this time it was only two weeks total. When they went to Europe last summer they left me for two months. I got bored and went to summer school.”

I nodded and said “It must be hard on you.”

“Not really, I have gotten used to it. I pretty much stay home. I go out with friends for movies and things like that, but mostly I just study.” he replied.

“Why don’t you have a girlfriend?” I asked.

He blushed and said “I just… well… girls make me really nervous.”

“We should go, we have been here too long and it will seem very strange.” I said.

We left the classroom and I told him where to meet me at my car. I walked to the office and submitted a variety of items. Mr. McCormick was there and asked “Seiko, your here late. Everything is alright I hope.”

I took the initiative here so easily I almost had to laugh. “Everything is fine. Do you know a student named Alan Bowden?”

“Yes, good student. He is on the honour roll. Very responsible young man.” he replied.

“He is studying Japanese and actually speaks it fairly well, if in a limited fashion. I am going to help him improve. His ultimate goal is a position with the State Department.”

“I did not know that about him. Well you are the best person to help him with it. That’s kind of you.” he said.

“Thank you. I think he has real potential. He does well in all his classes and this will help him in University with his language classes.” I said.

We made our goodbyes and I headed out to the car. Alan was standing there by the passenger door and looked relieved when he saw me coming.

We got in the car and drove to my home. I told him of my conversation with Mr. McCormick and
we agreed that it was best that the seed concerning that be planted.

When we arrived at my home we parked and went inside. I slid my heels off as Alan was removing his running shoes. I stood back up and was beginning to walk away when he took my hand in his. I turned to him and smiled and he stepped closer to me, looking into my eyes.

“May I kiss you Sugihara Sensei?” he asked while looking at me the way I had come to adore.

“Not until you have asked me by my first name.” I said softly caressing his face. “It’s Seiko.”

“May I kiss you Seiko?” he asked again.

I nodded and slipped my arms around him and we kissed. It was so sweet and so soft, his tongue slowly emerged and began teasing my lips. I opened my mouth and pulled him against me as we kissed and our passion began to grow. I felt his hardon return, his swelling cock pressing against me. I ground myself against it kissing him with all the passion building inside of me. I slid a hand down to his ass and squeezed his butt, taking a firm hold of him. It felt wonderfully fit and strong. He moaned into my mouth and brought his own hands down, grabbing my ass and pulling me hard against him. As we kissed he began firmly kneading my ass, causing me to moan into his mouth.

I was on fire with the passionate way he was kissing me and touching my body. It was all so new and now I understood what my friends had been saying when I was younger. I was soaking wet between my legs and so hungry for him, my student.

I felt his other hand come up my back and he gently tilted my head back and began kissing my neck. I moaned out loud. This was the first time that anything sexual had been romantic or even remotely erotic for me.

Feeling the passion threatening to carry us away I slowly pulled back, breaking the heated embrace. Alan was completely flushed and breathing hard, as was I.

“Alan, we do not have to hurry, please let me make you dinner.” I said thinking inside forget the food, I want him so badly.

He nodded and ran his tongue over his lips. He laughed a bit and said “Yeah… we should eat or something I guess.”

I smiled and turned and walked to the nearby closet. After removing my suit jacket and hanging it up I turned to Alan to ask if he wanted a drink. He was simply standing and staring at me. It was not a the focus stare of someone about to say something. I could see wonder in his eyes as he was looking me over. It made me feel warm inside. I simply stood in place smiling he looked me over. When his eyes moved up to my face and he realized I was watching him he blushed and looked at the floor.

“Alan would you like something to drink?”

“Yes please… anything is good.” he said.

I gestured with my hands to encouraged him to come with me. I seated him in the living room. I left to get him a drink. When I returned I said “I hope you will like this.” as I brought him a lovely mango juice blend I was very fond of. He accepted it with both hands smiling up at me. I watched with expectation as he took a sip. He smiled and said “This stuff is amazing.”

Sitting down next to him I explained how much I prefer to make blended juices. We chatted about that for a short time. I glanced at his eyes and saw that Alan was giving me that precious look again. I felt my heart thump and he suddenly leaned forward and took hold of me kissing me with tremendous passion. My own arousal exploded and I grabbed the back of his head with one hand pulling his mouth hard against mine as we kissed feverishly. My other hand ran down his arm and into his lap. His cock was hard as a rock inside his pants. Alan was pushing against me and I let myself fall backwards, my skirt riding up and hugged him tightly as we kept kissing. Writhing under him I managed to wrap a leg around him as his right hand found my breast. His gentle cupping and gentle treatment of it added fuel to my raging fire and I realized I was totally losing control of myself. I pushed gently on his chest and he lifted up and looked at my face with a slightly worried expression.

“Alan… please.” I said and he quickly sat up and began stammering an apology.

I laughed lightly and said “No Alan, you don’t understand. I don’t want this to happen here. Please will you come to my bedroom?”

Alan smiled and said “Yes… yeah sure we can do that.” he then looked worried and said “What about dinner?”

Laughing I said “Forgive me, but fuck dinner. We can order something later.”

Alan burst open laughing and I got up and took his hand. I lead him upstairs and into my bedroom. I had a brand new bed. No one had ever been in my bed with me and I wanted him to be the one. The first man who ever made love to me. The first man I could give my body to without fear.

Standing next to the bed I started to unbutton Alan’s dress shirt when I noticed he was trembling. I looked up into his eyes and asked “What is wrong? Are you okay?” I was worried I was moving to fast for him and that he would change his mind.

Alan stared down at me and said “It’s you. Oh my God I can’t believe it is going to be you. I never imagined this could ever happen.”

“What do you mean by it’s you?” I asked gently.

“Sugihara Sensei, I mean Seiko…. I’ve never…. I’m going to be a disappointment.” he said with his voice shaking almost as much as he was.

“Alan… I’ve never been made love to. I am not a virgin, but I have never made love. I have only bad experience… not good experience. You’re the first person I have ever been able to give myself to with honest desire. This will be like a first time for me and for you. You cannot possibly disappointment me… you have already done more than anyone ever has.” I leaned in and kissed him and hugged him tightly to me. I felt him shaking but it gradually stopped.

I leaned back and continued to undress him. When I slid his shirt off I found he was in good shape as I had thought. He had a smooth hairless chest, clearly defined muscles and a nice flat stomach. Three things I had never seen before in person. I leaned in and gently kissed his chest and began licking his nipples and kissing them. I heard his moans of approval and a softly muttered “Oh God.” come from his lips.

I kissed my way down his smooth white skin and undid his belt and pants. They fell to the floor with a gentle tug and pooled at his feet. I had him turn and sit on the side of the bed and removed them completely for him. When I looked up and saw the impressive erection threatening to tear through his boxers I sighed in pleasure. I looked at Alan’s eyes and saw them clouded with lust and expectation. I gently took hold of his boxers and slid them down.

His cock looked absolutely gorgeous. Standing proudly erect, 7”long, thick looking to me and with a beautifully circumcised head. It was throbbing already. I kissed his thighs and stood up. I wanted my clothes off right now.

I pulled off my blouse and realized I needed to slow down for him. I smiled and turned my back to him and slid off my skirt. I made sure to bend all the way over as I slid it down. I heard him gasp and I knew he was enjoying the sight of my black thong nestled between the cheeks of my taunt ass. I remained in that position as I slid my thong down allowing him his first glimpse of my soaking wet shaved pussy and tight little rosebud.

I glanced back and saw he had his hand on his cock and he seemed oblivious to the fact he was stroking it. His precum was glistening on the tip and his balls looked so full.

Standing upright I turned to face him. His eyes ran up my body and looked into mine. He was trying to speak but I could tell he could not form words. I reached back and unhooked my bra and let it go. It hung in place clinging to my long erect nipples. His eyes flew to it as I gently slid it off letting it drop and exposing my full breasts to his view.

I saw the wonder in his eyes as he looked at my body and when he said “Your the most beautiful woman on Earth.” and hearing the sincerity in his voice I blushed.

Stepping toward the bed I knelt down and looked up in Alan’s eyes. “May I please use my mouth on you?” I asked gently.

“Seiko you can do whatever you want” he said in astonishment.

I smiled and reached for his big hard cock taking it gently into my right hand. It was so hot and so strong, so much better than anything I had ever experienced. I lightly stroked him as I stared at it. Noticing a rush of precum I leaned forward and licked it off the side of his shaft and off the tip. I heard Alan moan in lust and pleasure and took his cock into my mouth. As I began sucking his cock, moving my mouth around it, up and down, relishing it being in my mouth I felt his hips jerk and suddenly he flooded my mouth with shot after shot of his hot cum, flooding my mouth and making me swallow repeatedly to get it all. I couldn’t and it dripped down the sides, landing on his balls and my breasts. Hid scream of orgasmic pleasure filled the room as I kept sucking gently until his hips stopped bucking.

Leaning back I licked his balls clean and looked down at my breasts. I cupped them and brought them to my mouth licking up all his sweet hit cum. I loved it’s taste and it showed.

Looking up at Alan he was flat on his back panting. His proud cock was still hard. What the hell? I had never seen that before. “Oh the joys of youth” I said out loud my voice heavy with lust.

Alan looked up at me and started to apologize for cumming in my mouth. I said “I wanted you to, I want all of the hot seed you can give me Alan.”

I stood and realized I was so wet the juices were running down my thighs. I had never been this turned on before. Looking at my devoted student naked, laying on his back panting and his cock hard with his passion for me, I was on a sexual high. I never wanted to get fucked so much before in my life.

Helping Alan slide up the bed I straddled him and said “That should help take the edge off… I am going to make love with you Alan… please I need to feel something I have never felt before… pleasure.”

Alan looked up at me and said “Can I try something?”

“Of course… anything.” I said leaning down and kissing him lightly.

“I want to try using my mouth on you.” He said.

“Yes please… I’ve always wondered what that would feel like.” That was something I had never had done and quickly climbed off him and laid on my back as he got between my thighs. Maybe it was his age, the fact he was so turned on, or just the lure of my soaked shaven pussy, but he dove in with a vengeance.

Feeling his lips on my pussy, his tongue probing my insides and then sliding up to flick at my engorged clit was all it took. A powerful new feeling tore through my body, a mighty wave of pleasure that carried me along with it. Alan has just given me my first orally induced orgasm, and the first orgasm I ever had with another person. I was crying out in pleasure as I flooded his face with squirt after squirt of my hot pussy juices. His face was covered but he never let up. As my hips arched off the bed he cupped my ass with his hands and did not stop. I thrashed and cried out through my orgasms. I was beyond reason and when the sensations of pleasure became too much I pushed his head back and begged him to please stop. Alan gently moved back and I laid there whimpering and shaking with sensations I had never dreamed possible.

Alan crawled up beside me and he gently kissed my cheek and cuddled me to him. I was in shock that this could ever be this good. I had watched porn on the internet but never dreamed the real thing could be so amazing. I could feel Alan’s hardon pressing against me and knew what I wanted next.

I gently turned so he would roll onto his back and straddled his waist, my pussy was literally dripping on the head of his cock. We were both breathing hard and I looked into his eyes as I slowly lowered myself onto his hard cock.

Feeling the head contact my hot pussy was heaven. As his hot cock slid into my tight pussy I could feel its girth stretching my hungry cunt. I was shaking and fell down onto it, impaling myself fully on his manhood. I cried out and heard him do the same yelling “Oh my God!” at the top of his lungs. I froze there, my poor neglected pussy trying to adjust to this new presence… a real cock.

I looked down into his eyes and saw Alan was watching me closely. I was shaking now, it actually felt like this was my first time again. A tear ran down my cheek and Alan pulled me down to him and held me. He kissed the tear and said “Sorry I hurt you.”

I kissed him with all the passion and heat I was feeling and said “You didn’t hurt me… you made me whole.” and started to gently ride him. He was hitting places in me that had never been touched and I was once again feeling that wave coming. I sat upright and kept riding on his pleasure stick, loving everything it was doing to me as it churned me up inside. I went to heaven quickly and felt it hit me hard. I cried out his name and came all over that beautiful cock.

Alan kept fucking up into me and his hands flew to my breasts, cupping them as he squeezed my nipples. I leaned forward into his grip and kept riding him looking down into his eyes, my long hair flying with the energy of our coupling.

I was starting to orgasm again when I noticed he was close. I rode him with renewed energy and reached back to fondle his balls. That was all it took and with a mighty thrust he shoved upwards into me, almost bucking me off. We clung to each other, his cock buried deep inside me as he filled my pussy with his hot cum, rope after rope of it.

I collapsed downward onto him and we lay together panting and kissing gently.

“You are so amazing Seiko… I’m the luckiest guy who ever lived.” he said as he kissed my cheeks.

Smiling I licked his lips and said “Alan… you’re the amazing one. I’ve never… I’ve never cum before during sex. You made me do it more than once.”

I felt his cock twitch inside me. I looked into his eyes and said “You want more?”

“Like a starving man wants food. I don’t ever want to stop doing this with you.”

Kissing Alan, I let him roll me onto my back. He got between my thighs and impaled his cock deep inside me again. As I began whimpering in pleasure I knew that I was in for a long and pleasured filled night. The first of my life and the first of his. Hopefully, the first of many to come….

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

A vacation to remember

04 Sunday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Gay, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Sex Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Boy, Fiction, First Time, Gay, masturbation

 Introduction:

A married man is surprised to be sexually aroused by a young man while on vacation.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I was on a bench on the promenade at Playa Las Americas with my coffee and the latest English language newspaper. Looking out over the beach and the clear blue Atlantic. Enjoying the warm morning sun. A vacation in Tenerife was just what I needed. A week away from a stressful few months at work. We’d intended for my wife to be there, but at the last minute she’d had to cancel because of her job. But she told me I should go on my own, anyway. Knowing how much I needed a break.

As I sat there, I was people watching. Vacationers walked up and down in front of me in a continuous stream. Some families, some groups of young guys, some groups of young girls. The warm weather, even so early in the day, prompting some very skimpy clothing.

Girls in tiny swimsuits were attracting my attention. I had on my sunglasses to disguise where I was looking. Then a strange thing happened. A young man about 20 passed in front of me. He was wearing speedos and nothing else. Just carrying a bag and a drink.

His slim, smooth body somehow distracted me. I turned my head as he passed and watched him. From the rear, I watched his bottom as he walked away. It moved like a girl’s and I found myself staring. He turned his head and looked at me. There was nobody near him. It was obvious I was looking only at him. He had caught me checking him out.

He smiled a sly smile, turned and continued on his way. Wow, what was that all about? I thought to myself. I’m not gay. I don’t get turned on by guys.
But I realized that I had been turned on by this youth. His smooth, suntanned skin and his feminine ass in those tight speedos had had an effect.

Too much of an effect, in fact. I had an erection. Oh god! I’d had got an erection from looking at a boy! What was going on? But one thing was going on. I was horny as hell.

I wanted to go back to my hotel but I couldn’t get up because my hard cock would be making a big tent in my shorts. I could hide it behind my paper, I guessed, but it would be so obvious. I decided I should just sit tight for a little while and let it subside. I opened up my paper and started to catch up on the sports.

My head was buried in the paper so I didn’t notice immediately that he was approaching. Only when a shadow covered me, I looked up and there he was! The same young man who had had such a curious effect on me a little while ago.
“Hello” he said. “Can I join you”?

I lowered my paper. He stood there, in front of me. The first thing I saw was the bulge of his penis wrapped up in his tiny swimming costume. It took an effort to look up to his face.
“Uh, hi. Yes, I guess” I was stammering.
He sat down next to me. Close. I felt his leg touching mine.
“I caught you” he said.
“Caught me?”
“Yes, you were looking at my ass”
“No, no, not me” I denied it, but I could feel the blood rushing to my face.
“It’s OK. I know you were. I think you liked it.”
“I wasn’t. Honestly.”
“Don’t be shy. You can admit it.”
I was silent.
Then: “No you’re mistaken” I told him, firmly.

“OK, if you say so” he said, although his tone of voice was saying ‘you are lying and we both know it’.
He went on his way. I sat for a few more minutes and headed back to my room.
My hotel was designed in such a way that every room had a balcony overlooking the ocean and each was private.
I enjoyed the opportunity to strip off my shorts and lie naked in the sun. There is no feeling like it.
As I lay there, my thoughts went back to the alluring young man I had encountered and I felt my cock stirring.
My hand slipped down my body and I idly started stroking myself. The sun lotion I had liberally spread all over made it easy for me to run my hand up and down my stiffening shaft and soon I was masturbating. My fist gripped my hard shaft and slid up and down its length as I released my inhibitions and allowed myself to think about the boy.

This was MY fantasy, no need to be ashamed while I jerked off. Jerked off thinking about…
In my mind I thought of his ass in those speedos. Recalled how his cheeks moved as he walked away from me.
I thought about the bulge I had seen as he stood in front of me.
I fantasized about what might have happened if I’d admitted to him that I had been looking at his ass and hips and body as he passed me.
The image of his ass in my mind.
Imagining how it would feel to touch him. To run my palm over the curve of his sweet behind.

Stroking myself. Oh god I was so hard.
Wondering what his cock looked like.
Stroking myself. Up and down. Harder. Faster. The boy in my mind’s eye.
It was only a minute or two before I came. Strong as I can remember cumming since I was a teen.

The cum shot out and up my chest. Most of it slithered down off my oiled body and onto the towel that was under me. A little pool formed in the hollow of my sternum.
On a whim I dipped my fingers into it and brought it to my mouth.
Again with the new stuff! I had never in my life been with a guy or thought about it. Yet here I was, having an orgasm thinking about a guy and now I was tasting my cum for the first time.
I sucked my finger tips and then pushed my fingers deep into my mouth. Something else new.
And, as I lay there with two fingers going down into my mouth, I thought about sucking that boy’s cock.

That night, I masturbated again to the same fantasies. It was suddenly becoming an obsession and I was regretting my denials to the boy that morning. I decided that I would definitely not do so again. And I went to sleep hoping that the young man took a regular walk along the promenade each morning, because I was definitely going to be there tomorrow, in case he passed by.

I was down there again early the next day. Eager. On the same bench, same coffee, same paper. Pretending to read behind my shades, but really keeping a watchful eye for the youthful adonis who had approached me the morning before.
My mind was made up that I would take him to my room if he stopped again. I had chosen not to wear boxers under my shorts today; it added to the frisson I was feeling.

And then…. there he was. Still in those tiny speedos, sauntering along the boardwalk. A beach-bag dangling from his shoulder.
He swayed his hips as he walked. Even from the front I could see the sensual movement of his hips and recalled the appeal of his tight little bum.
He turned his head towards me and made a wry little smile.
I lifted my sunglasses to my forehead and looked at him. Today I wasn’t going to pretend a lack of interest. In fact, today I wanted him to know that I was very interested.

He changed course and slowed to a stop, standing next to where I was sitting.
We both faced out to sea. His sweet ass barely covered in the silky fabric of his swimming costume was a foot from my face.
“So, Mr “I wasn’t looking”, how are you today?”
“Very well thank you.”
“Today you are looking at me.”
“Yes, and I was yesterday. I am sorry I denied it. It was rude.”
“Rude to stare at boys half your age, or rude to deny it?”
Hmmm which? What was the right answer?
“Both, I suppose.”
“Well, perhaps I will forgive you two times.”
“What’s your name?”
“Luke, what’s yours?”
“Michael”, I told him.

“Hello Michael, I am pleased to meet you.”
“I’m pleased to meet you too, Luke. I’m glad to see you today.”
“I think I can make you more pleased, Michael” he murmured. Still looking away from me. Still teasing me with the proximity of his youthful body.
“Would you like to sit?” I asked. I was intensely aware of his sexy bum so close to me and was fighting an urge to either lean my face towards it or to raise a hand and start fondling him.
He turned and looked down at me.
“No I think you must buy me breakfast.”
“Where?” I asked.

“Room service” he replied “which is you hotel?”
I told him the name. It was half-mile to the South.
“Come on!” he told me and walked off in that direction.
I stood to follow. I realized that I had another erection. Pulled my shirt down as well as I could and tried to hide it but it was too obvious.
He turned and saw my situation. Laughed, and then walked on more quickly.
I had to hustle to keep up and it made hiding the bulge in my shorts impossible.
The fast walking pace had my cock bouncing up and down inside the loose shorts, rubbing against the material and making me even further aroused.
Passers-by were noticing…. an older man chasing after a young fem-boy and with a hard-on.

But these were all strangers to me, I decided. I ceased caring and caught up with my new friend.
I reached out and put a hand on his forearm.
He checked his pace. We walked on together.
People coming towards us could still plainly see that I was sexually aroused. I saw many people young, old, male and female staring at the lump in my shorts, looking at this mismatched couple and I saw several different reactions.
There was shock on many faces as they jumped to the right conclusion.
I saw two men look at me with envy. We walked past one guy, around Luke’s age, sitting on a wall. I saw him looking at us and he moved his hand and quickly grabbed his package, giving himself a squeeze. I heard him “tut tut” quietly, bit the smile on his face was one of approval.

Another man was walking with his family. His wife was oblivious as her husband stared at my friend, looked to my lumpy shorts, looked back over Luke’s smooth, tanned body and finally into my eyes. The corners of his mouth came up in an almost imperceptible smile, his eyebrows raised and lowered in a flicker and he nodded ever so slightly as we passed. He knew. He was probably into it. A married man, with homosexual fantasies. Like me.
I should be ashamed…. It actually made me more aroused.

We headed into the hotel grounds, past the pool area and through the lobby to the elevators. Most people were coming down from their rooms and we had a car to ourselves. I hit 6 and the doors closed. I wanted to touch him. I wanted to feel his smooth skin under my hands. But I didn’t want to be seen on the security cameras, molesting a boy half my age, so we stood in silence. He moved closer to me. It took all my will power to keep my hands to myself. We got to my floor and I couldn’t resist. I put my hand on his sweet ass and steered him to the right, towards my room.
The maid had already been, so the place was tidy. But I hung the Do Not Disturb sign, anyway, and closed the door.

Luke dropped his beach-bag, turned to me and asked “what do you want to do?”
“Did you want breakfast?”
“No, that was just a joke. I want something else.”
I stammered…. now I had to confess something to him…
“I…. I, um, I never did anything like this before.”
“Oh I know, Michael. I know. But you want to don’t you?”
I did. I wanted to.
“Yes”. My voice was quiet.
“Shall I tell you what I think you want?”
“Yes, Luke”

“I think you want to suck my cock.”
His hand went down inside the front of his swimming trunks and he started rubbing himself. I watched his knuckles through the sheer fabric.
“You can touch yourself, if you like” he told me. I moved my hand to the front of my shorts and rubbed my hard cock.
As I touched, I noticed that precum had made a wet spot there. Had that been there as we walked past all those people? Oh no! How embarrassing!
But now it didn’t matter. I rubbed myself as I watched Luke playing with his cock and balls.

“And I think you might like to fuck me, Michael” Luke said, and turned around again.
He bent at the waist and, with one hand on each hip, started slowly slipping out of his speedos.
The top of the crack of his ass came into view. He looked behind himself at me and grinned.
“You like my ass, Michael?”
“Yes…. yes I do”
I was entranced. Even if I’d wanted to I couldn’t have taken my eyes off his bottom as he slowly revealed it to me.

“I know it’s sexy. I knew you were looking at me yesterday.”
“I was. I was. It is so sexy. I never looked at a boy before you.”
“I know. I know. It’s OK, though. Just enjoy looking at me now. Don’t feel guilty.”
I was so hard. My cock felt like iron and I traced its outline with my fingers through the material of my shorts.
The speedos came down to the tops of his thighs and he straightened up.
I watched as he flexed the muscles of his ass, first one cheek then the other, making it dance for me.

His hand went back to the front and I watched him from behind as he stroked his cock.
I reached out and tugged his speedos down to his ankles. He stepped out of them and spread his legs.
“You can touch me if you want”
I moved to my knees behind him. My nose was inches from his naked bottom. Starting at his calves, I moved my hands gradually up. Hi skin felt as smooth as it looked. What little hair he had on his legs was fine and soft.
I moved my hands around to the front of his thighs and I pulled him towards me. On my knees, hugging him from behind. Placing my cheek against his ass. Feeling the skin of his body on my face.
“Yes, Michael. That’s right. Love my body. You know you want me. You want to suck me. You want to fuck me.”

He reached down and took my hand from his thigh and raised it so that I could touch his hard penis.
It was erect and I could feel that there was no hair anywhere. But it was smooth. This youth had waxed.
His cock felt wonderful in my hand and I stroked him from behind, still kneeling.
His beautiful ass was there and I couldn’t stop myself… I kissed the cheeks of his ass all over while I stroked his hard cock from behind.
But, I wanted to see it. His penis. Wanted to watch myself stroking him.
With my other hand I gently pressed on his leg… wordlessly asking him to turn around.

He turned towards the direction of the hand on his cock and I saw my hand on another man’s cock for the first time.
“You like doing this, don’t you Michael?”
“Yes Luke. I didn’t know. I didn’t know it would be so good to touch a hard cock.”
He moved his hips gently in time with the rhythm of my hand.
“Do you want to put it in your mouth, Michael?”
My hands went to his ass and I pulled him to me. I opened my mouth and took him inside.

His cock felt great in my mouth. He placed his hands on the back of my head and held me. I sucked and licked him.
“Yes, Michael. Yes, you like my cock, don’t you? You like sucking cock.”
With his cock deep in my mouth, I could only nod. “Mmmm Hmmm” was all I could manage. I didn’t want to take his dick out of my mouth.
“You might make me cum, Michael. Do you want me to cum in your mouth?”
Yesterday I masturbated, thinking about this youth shooting his cum into my mouth. And, to add to my fantasy, I had tasted my own cum for the first time. While I thought about Luke.

Thought about his sweet bum, thought about sucking him off.
Having him cum in my mouth for real was fantasy turned into reality. I gripped his ass tighter and sucked harder. Bobbed my head back and forth on his cock. Sucked him until I felt his buttocks clench.
“I will cum in your mouth, Michael”
“Mmmmmmm” I held on. My lips tight round the base of his cock. Kneading his ass with my fingers.

“”Now, Michael!”
His sperm spurted from his cock. I opened up and some cum escaped, trickled down my chin, but I kept most if it in my mouth. He withdrew his cock and I closed my lips.
Then I was able to swirl his cum around in my mouth and was able to taste it properly. And then I swallowed. It was great. Tasted nicer than my own. Or maybe I was getting to like the taste more.
Before yesterday I had never tasted cum at all, and now I was able to make comparisons!
I stayed there on my knees for a moment, savoring the lingering taste in my mouth.

He reached down and grasped my hand. Lifted me to my feet. I stood in front of his naked body. His glistening cock was beginning to lose its hardness. As I looked down, I realized how petite Luke was. I stand at 6′ and he must have been a full foot shorter than me. But he was perfectly formed!
His fingers found the button of my shorts and the zipper and he quickly had them down. His hands worked their way up under my t-shirt and he ran his hands over my pecs and then his fingertips played with my nipples. It was such a fine sensation. I tugged the shirt off and then we stood facing each other. Two naked males. My hardon poking him.

“That was so nice. You gave me a fantastic cum, Michael”
I was pleased and told him so.
“Did you like it? Did you like sucking me? Did you like having a cock in your mouth? Did you like a boy cumming in your mouth?”
“Yes, yes, yes and yes”
“You made me feel special, Michael.” I smiled down at him. “Can we kiss now?” he asked.

He strained upwards toward me and I leaned down. I placed my lips on his. They were as soft and smooth as the rest of his skin. It was like kissing a girl. He opened his mouth, inviting me to put my tongue into it.
My hands roamed all over his tight smooth body as we continued for several minutes.
Then I put my arms under the cheeks of his ass as we kissed and lifted his slim body. He climbed up onto me. His legs wrapped around my waist. My erect penis was rubbing against the crack of his ass.

Luke broke away, still in my arms, still lifted off the floor and looked into my eyes.
“Do you want to fuck me, Michael?”
Oh jeez. Do I want to fuck this sexy boy?
“There’s nothing in the world I want to do more, Luke”
“I want you to. I want to feel your cock in my ass.”
“I want to fuck you Luke. Your ass is so sexy.”
He unwrapped his legs and slipped down to the floor. He went to his beach-bag and grabbed a bottle. Turned to me and winked.

“I like to be prepared when I meet horny older men.”
He squirted some lubrication onto my cock and rubbed it up and down.
“Oh Michael… look how big and hard you are!” I nearly shot my cum just from his touch. But he finished covering me with lubricant just in time.
Then I might have cum again just from the sight of Luke bending over and pushing slippery fingers into himself.
He watched my reaction over his shoulder.
“You like that?” he asked. I had no voice to reply. But he knew the answer and took his time, fingers going in and out of his ass while I stared at the show he was giving me.

Then Luke went into the bathroom and came out with a towel. Pulled back the covers on the bed so that there was just the bottom sheet, laid out the towel and, at last, lay down on his tummy.
His slim, smooth, sexy bottom lifted just off the bed.
“Fuck me Michael. You want my ass. I want your cock.”
I was on him in an instant. The sexy ass under me was quickly impaled by my hard cock. He was ready for me and I slipped my entire length into him in one thrust.
His ass gripped my cock gently and firmly at the same time. It was the most amazing sensation.

“Oh Luke, you sexy boy” I whispered into his ear. Beginning to fuck in and out of his sweet, tight ass.
Bouncy, bouncy ass. Smooth, soft, receptive.
He lifted himself up to meet me as I drove my cock into him again and again.
“You like fucking me, Michael” he said.
“Yes, Luke. I like fucking you” I nuzzled the nape of his neck as my cock went deeper and deeper into his bum.
“Boy’s asses, Michael. Now you know what you like”
“Now I know”

“Kiss me Michael”
He twisted under me and I lowered myself to reach his lips. Thrusting my hips over and over, pushing my tongue into his mouth; pushing my cock into his ass.
He wanted more intimacy and moved so that he was on his back and I was between his legs. His arms came up around my neck and his ankles on my shoulders. My cock drove deeper still into his lithe, slim body.
I gripped the sweet cheeks of his ass as I fucked him and, with his arms still clinging onto me, I raised myself. I was standing now, with this man-boy impaled on my cock. His ankles on my shoulders and my hands supporting his ass.
I walked out onto the balcony.

The sun warmed our naked bodies as I fucked Luke’s ass.
I laid him on the sunlounger and fucked him there.
I leaned him against the balcony railing and fucked him from behind as we looked out over the ocean.
I bent him over the table. Fucked him some more.
Then I took him back into my arms and he climbed back onto me.
Again I was holding him in the air by the cheeks of his ass and I lowered him down onto my erect cock.

His ass slipped over my meat and I lowered him down as far as he could take it.
He clung on to me. It was spectacular.
His lips were locked on mine and I was lifting his entire body up and down on my cock.
Soon, too soon – I wanted to fuck his ass all day, feel his ass enveloping my cock – I knew I was close to cumming.
With my cock still inside him, I carried Luke from the balcony back into the room and laid him down on the bed.

He flipped back onto his belly and lifted his ass up for me…
I climbed up behind him and started fucking him doggy-style, but soon we were flatter on the bed and my weight was supported on my forearms on either side of him. I liked feeling his bare skin against mine. I lowered myself again and he took my weight as I shoved my cock into his ass time after time after time.
The ecstasy was building. This lad, this femboi, this temptation, this unbelievably sexy ass that my cock was buried in….. was bringing me to my peak.
“I’m going to cum, Luke”

“Mmm yes. Cum up my bum. You know you want to. You’re going to have an orgasm from fucking a boy up the ass, Michael. Naughty man. Do you feel good? Does my ass feel good on your cock?”
“Fucking excellent!” and I came.
Like never before in my life.
More than that first shady hand-job behind the bicycle sheds.
More than that first ever blowie from the girl who’s name I never remembered but who’s mouth I will never forget….
More than my first ever fuck.

This was more. This was unreal. My cum filled his little asshole and with each thrust of my spurting cock some leaked out onto the towel he had put down.
I fucked in and in and into him. Cumming and cumming and cumming until I was empty. Until I felt like all my bodily fluids were inside this sexy kid’s ass.
I was spent. I collapsed onto him for a moment and then we rolled as one onto our sides. My cock stayed in his ass.

“Oh Luke, you were amazing” I breathed into his ear.
“You were as well, Michael”
He moved away and my cock slipped out. He got up and went to the bathroom. I heard the shower.
I lay there catching my breath and then I must have drifted off in the warm air coming in through the balcony doorway.
The sound of the room door closing brought me awake. Luke was gone.
But the memories he had provided would sustain me for years.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

My Lesbian Slave Martina – How I Made Martina Into My Toilet Slave

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, BDSM, Domination/submission, erotica, Female Domination, Female/Female, Fiction, Fisting, lesbian, Mature, oral sex, Water Sports/Pissing, Written by women

Introduction:

Meeting my slave Martina for the first time, I use her on the toilet as hard, deep and urine-covered as she had always wanted.

Obedience and passion.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I keep visiting lots of online forums and chatrooms related to sex and lesbians, to meet like-minded people and find out more about myself. There, I met Martina. She’s 9 years older than me and bored in her marriage, so while looking for a new rush she tried to find out how it would be with a woman.

We liked each other right away and were both noobs in the chat (though I’ve been there a little longer than her) and soon we were talking about what we both like doing and how we’d do it to one another. One thing lead to another and I soon had my fingers on my pussy while I tried turning her on.

Martina couldn’t or wouldn’t masturbate by the computer, but made sure I got my fair share. She had a fetish for tits and was very proud of her own bust, which she classified as a 38 D. It seemed a bit much for me, especially since she said she was otherwise quite slender and kept her weight, but had a great “latina ass”. But then, I’m just a 34 B, and I’m a sports hater.

Besides that, she was very submissive and wanted me to call her my “slave”. I thought it odd at first, but it seemed to really turn her on, so with time I enjoyed our little role-play as well.

Some day we wanted to meet in person. We live about 200 km apart, it was summer and we were both curious. So we set up a date, a small town, about halfway between both of our homes. Martina was there before and suggested an icecream parlour by the market square. She gave me another description of herself, so I might recognize her. (We didn’t feel comfortable sending photos at the time.) I just said she’d know it’s me – that’s how it is as a redhead, you’ll get noticed.

So I drive to our meeting point and the whole time I’m thinking about what I might do with her when I meet her. Are we just acquaintances? After all, I masturbated several times with her, and she knows more about my secret longings than anyone else. And I know about her fantasies with her friend Cora, or that she wants to be my slave.

Should I just treat her like I did in the chatroom? That’d be daring in public, but it made me wet just thinking about it. Finally, I decided to just wait and see what happened, but was resolved not to hold back.

I found the market square (thanks to GPS) and the icecream parlour as well. She was already there and seemed quite nervous. She wore a pair of tight, stone-washed jeans and a white tube top which accentuated her body nicely. She didn’t lie about her breasts, they were nice and big and nicely shaped. Her hair was long, straight and black, and her face was pretty, in a classical, regal looking way.

I just wore a short, yellow dress with not much underneath. “Hey Martina,” I said and walked up to her as if we knew each other for years. “How are you?”

“Kat?” she asked and stared at me incredulously. She smiled. “Thank god, I thought already…”

“…That I wouldn’t show up?” I asked. “Or that I’m a guy?” She laughed. She had a beautiful, open laugh, and her face was so pretty I wondered why she put so much work into her body.

I sat down next to her. The café had only a few other visitors, a few schoolgirls sat on a table across from us, and a couple seemed to be sitting inside. Other than that, it was empty. The waitress came up and I ordered a big sundae with cream and Cappuccino. Martina sipped her espresso and said she needed to watch her weight. I never cared about my weight, so I enjoyed myself.

“You can have some pussy cream with your coffee,” I laughed. “That’s guaranteed low-cal.”

She blushed. She seemed to be more shy in real life than online. “Kat!” she acted indignant, but didn’t say anything else.

“How’s the sex life?” I asked.

“Well,” she said. “Nothing special. I mostly do it myself, if I even have the time, so not very much. And then I think of…” she paused when the waitress came to bring my order.

Without taking notice of her, I continued: “…of when you’re fisting my twat while I’m eating you out?” This was one of our fantasies, and Martina wanted to sink into the ground for shame while the waitress gave her best to act like she didn’t hear any of that.

I thanked her and got started on my icecream. “Oh god Kat,” Martina said. “You’re crazy.” I smiled. “Do you even know how horny these thoughts make me feel?”

I raised my eyebrows. “No clue,” I said. “As horny as me?” She laughed again. “So tell me,” I asked. “Is it at least good when you come from that?”

She looked around and whispered as she leaned in: “You have no idea… Last night, I gave myself a long nice shower in preparation for today, and I thought of our hot chats. And I just peed nicely on my hand and rubbed it all over my tits while I thought of you doing that to me. You know, like that one time.” I nodded and remembered one of our chats, when we found out we both liked water sports. She sipped her espresso again.

“So what about it?” I asked and pointed at the cup. “Pussy cream?”

“Mmmh,” she moaned. Without asking further, I pulled up my skirt and inserted the long icecream spoon between my legs. It was cold and hard, and I spread my labia while guiding it into my pussy. “Kat,” Martina hissed. “They’re looking at you!” I looked up and the teenage girls from the other table were giggling and whispering. I turned the spoon inside me and pulled it out, holding it up to Martina, who took it reluctantly in her mouth, but started sucking it thoroughly. Again, giggles from the other table.

“God, you turn me on,” she said. I smiled again.

“Are there any bathrooms here?” I asked the waitress as she was passing by our table again.

“Inside,” she replied and pointed.

“What’re we waiting for?” I asked Martina and looked deep into her eyes. She stared at me again, but followed my lead. I secretly took the spoon with me in my handbag.

The bathroom was very small, just a tiny room with a sink out front. We squeezed in anyway and locked the door behind us. I immediately grabbed Martinas tits. She moaned: “Those have been neglected for a long time.” I pulled her top under her breasts and weighed them admiringly in my hands. They really were her whole pride and joy, and rightfully so. I began sucking one with pleasure. Martina leaned against the wall and let me take her, while unbuttoning her jeans and sliding a hand inside them. I grabbed her tight butt while I pulled a nipple with my teeth.

“Did I allow you to touch yourself, slave?” I asked sternly.

Martina pulled her hand back and said meekly: “No goddess, may I?”

“May I what?” I replied.

“May I play with myself, mistress?” she asked shyly.

I bit her breast harder and slapped her bum: “How do we say?”

“May I jack off my cunt, mistress?” she said somewhat more determined.

“Pull down your pants,” I ordered. She slowly peeled off the tight jeans and let it fall to the ground. Her pussy was a dream. Nice dark pubic hair was growing all across her vulva, and below her wet labia were glimmering.

She saw my satisfied smile and said: “I let it grow out just for you, goddess. So you’ll be satisfied with the cunt of your servant.” I nodded and turned her around towards the wall, to get a better look between her legs. There, I noticed the little slut didn’t come unprepared: A nice, black plug was lodged firmly in her ass.

I turned it, and began to move it inside her butt, which she visibly enjoyed. “Oh mistress, do you know how much I longed for that?” I didn’t answer and instead worked her some more with the plug, then pulled it out and pushed it back in, over and over, until I could fuck her tight “latina ass” nicely with it. She moaned louder.

“That’s how you like it,” I hissed in her ear. “Straight up the ass.”

“Oh yes, mistress,” she answered. “I’m such a little anal whore who needs it up her asshole constantly. My dirty hole is just there to be used by you.” I fucked her hard with the plug while I pulled her hair back and pressed her tits against the cold tiles on the wall. She squealed and whimpered, when she came, and stood there for a while gasping for air, the plug still inside her.

I sat down on the toilet seat and spread my legs. “Come here,” I ordered. She knew what time it was and knelt willingly on the floor in front of me. I pulled up my skirt and she purred happily at the sight of my red bush.

“Wow, I did…” she started to say when I interrupted her harshly by aiming a spray of pee straight at her face.

She slurped and drank. It was hotter than I ever imagined it. I pissed on her, and she swallowed it happily, as if she never did anything else. I wondered if her mind wasn’t dirtier than she would let on, because now she was “in the mood” she didn’t know any boundaries. What she couldn’t swallow she let run down her tits, where it dripped on the floor. When I was finished, her white top was soaking wet and had a yellow stain. It didn’t seem to bother her. She licked the last drops out of my pubic hair and then looked up at me. “Give me the fist,” I said.

“Should I really, mistress?” she asked and looked at her hand. She had a few clunky rings on her fingers and several bangles that clattered on her wrist.

“Blast my cunt, slave,” I replied and pulled my twat wide open. I wanted her to look deep inside my hole, into the muff of her mistress, which she had to obey and be obedient to. She pressed her fingers tight and pushed the tips into my hole. They slid in easily, still wet from pee and pussy slime. She moved them gently back and forth, going deeper inside. Her rings rubbed nicely at the walls of my vagina and she only stopped when her knuckles and thumb reached my labia. She looked at me once more, just to make sure, then pushed it in with all her strength.

I groaned deep and loud. Something deep and animalistic, wild and furious broke loose within me and made itself heard with a guttural, primitive scream. Martina looked at me startled but I grabbed her arm and motioned her to fuck me faster, harder, mercilessly. She pushed in as hard as she could and filled my cunt like nothing before. I felt how my snatch constricted around her hand and held her tight, seemingly trying to pull her even further in even though her fingers already touched my cervix. Martina looked at me concerned and I felt her move inside me, twisting, turning, caressing my insides and finally turning into a fist. She began boxing my box.

I came. And then I came again. And again. I thought how this dirty submissive cow was finishing me off, how she did everything I told her to, how she revelled in obeying me and how I, and only I, could do that with her. And I came again. The orgasms shook my body and I didn’t even notice Martina pulling her hand back out. When I regained my senses, she was sucking the rest of the pussy slime off my labia and rubbed her nose in my bush.

I breathed in deep and got up, straightening my dress while she cleaned up the floor with toilet paper. Her tits were still dangling freely out of her top and I think she enjoyed feeling as free as this. When she was finished, she packed them back in as good as possible. The top was now semi-transparent from wetness and her nipples were showing clearly, which made her look even more appetizing. Even though I didn’t need the spoon, I inserted it quickly in my pussy until it was covered in a thin layer of slime, and then we left the bathroom.

I paid at the counter while Martina already went outside, probably to have her top dry faster in the sun. When I followed her, the giggling girls were still at their table; it seemed we weren’t taking quite as long as we thought. I went past their table and looked at them meaningfully while dropping the spoon there.

From the market square we went on a walk down towards the river. Martina reached for my hand and held it and we walked hand in hand along the shore. The weather was nice, the sun was shining and a few pedestrians and bicycles were passing us by. Her top was still somewhat transparent, but it didn’t seem to bother her. She looked happy, very proud and at peace with herself and the world. I was wondering if it was because of me, or because she managed to get out of the house for once and could do something completely different. Feeling like she could be any way she wanted to be. Because that’s how I felt.

We came to a place where the river bent around a curve and was flowing somewhat slower. A small pond was branching off there, and a few people were rowing boats on it. Wanting to enjoy the day, we took a boat and went out across the lake. Martina smiled at me as she sat beside me and we tried without much success to steer in one direction. Finally we gave up and just let the boat drift across the water. I took her in my arms and she leaned her head against my shoulder. We laid back into the boat, until we were all hidden inside it. She pulled up her top and began playing with her breasts again.

“Do you like my tits, Kat?” she asked.

“Of course,” I answered truthfully.

“That’s very important to me,” she said solemnly. “You don’t know how much it means. In school they all made fun of me because they’re big like that. And I was proud of them anyway.” I fell quiet and laid my arm on her, reaching for her breasts. They were warm and soft. “I wish you could jizz on me,” she said suddenly.

“What, why?” I asked.

“I love cum,” she said. “It’s so good to feel it in me or on me, to smell it, to taste it.”

I began caressing her breasts and said: “I can offer you a few other things you can feel, smell and taste.”

Martina moaned again. “God, I could fuck all day long.”

I laughed. “Well, what’s keeping you?”

She looked at me. “But you like it too, right? It’s very important to me that you like everything we do.”

I laughed again. “Don’t worry,” I said. She smiled and sat up. We had drifted to the opposite shore of the lake and the other boats were far away from us, but they probably could still see her sit there topless. I sat back up as well. She looked around and then took off her pants, until she was all naked, the plug still in her butt. At first I was embarrassed, but then I thought “so what” and pulled my dress over my head.

She watched me and smiled. “Your armpits aren’t shaved.”

I blushed. “I don’t like to shave, and they’re so light most people don’t even notice,” I answered. “I love my hair.”

She suddenly kissed me straight on the lips and said gently: “I love your hair too, Kat. I don’t want to change anything about you. You’re a big role model to me, you know?” I smiled shyly. “I’ll let them grow out again too. Fuck beauty standards,” she said.

I laughed. “The way I know us we rather piss on beauty standards.” Martina didn’t say anything but steered the boat towards a small overgrown island close by. I helped her as good as I could.

When we got there, we got off the boat and walked naked through the thicket until we were sure nobody could see us. Then she turned to me and said: “Look at me mistress. All of this belongs to you. I want to be all yours and nobody elses.”

I smiled. “I think I know you better and more intimate than many others,” I said. “That part of you belongs to me.”

She answered: “Oh goddess, nobody knows me like you do. Nobody knows the things you know. With you I can be myself.”

I smiled and eyed her up and down. She was beautiful, sexy, nicely shaped and desirable. And terribly natural. I loved her pubic hair, her tits, her pussy, her ass. “Piss for me,” I said.

Without hesitation she spread her legs and pulled her labia open. I wondered if it was possible to pee with a plug up the ass, when she already made it rain. Her piss sprayed all over and ran down her legs, but she just closed her eyes and enjoyed the freedom to be able to piss on the floor in front of her mistress. I reached for her twat and let the warm stream run across my hand, rubbing the wet fingers on her tits afterwards. “Oh mistress,” she moaned. “My goddess, you know how to please my tits.”

I smiled and made her bend across a tree trunk, and while her cunt was still running out I pushed my fingers inside her and began fucking. Her piss sprayed across my arm while I worked her twat and she moaned loud. “Oh yes!” she yelled. “Yes mistress, give it to me. Use me!” I thrusted two fingers inside her and crooked them, so I could massage her spot with my fingertips. I felt the plug when I moved in and out of her. She moaned louder. “Fuck me hard,” she gasped. “Fuck me like your whore, like your slave cunt.”

I slapped her butt sharply with the other hand. “What are you?” I asked.

“I’m your little slave twat,” she answered.

I hit her again. “I can’t hear you,” I said.

“I’m your dirty filthy slave!” she yelled louder. I slapped her once more, harder. She trembled. “I’M KAT’S DIRTY CUNT HOLE SLAVE MARTINA!” she screamed.

I have no clue if anyone heard us, but the thought of her screaming her horniness out into the world turned me on so bad I lost my inhibitions and just wanted to finish her off. Brutally, I slammed four fingers inside her twat like a pocket. She pushed back against the trunk while her tits were dangling big and heavy below her. I slapped them with one hand, making them jiggle even more.

“Yes, give it to my utters,” she spurred me on. “Treat me like a dirty farm slut.” My arm got heavy from thrusting and I became more and more daring. I pulled my fingers out and pressed both hands tight together, spread the thumbs apart and then shoved all eight fingers inside her. I heard her gasp for air, but she bravely pushed back. Her slit was stretching and I pushed the plug in with my thumbs. I fucked her as good as I could inside her tight twat, and she only let out brute moans and began to drool, until she shook all over her body and her knees gave in. My hands slid out of her, and a gush of pussy secretion streamed out.

I knelt beside her and held her tight. She trembled and laughed uncontrollably, kissing my slimy hands and smearing them across her face. I kissed her mouth passionately, pushing my tongue inside her, tasting her, feeling her tits against mine, holding her tight, trembling, happy, tired and fucked out of my mind.

When we had dressed and brought the boat back, she held the plug proudly in her hand as we walked back, as if she wanted to show that she was exactly as dirty and depraved, and even more so, as everyone thought who saw her.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Becoming Sadi

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotica, Lesbian, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Fiction, First Time, Gay, Mature, oral sex, Reluctance, Romance, Transgendered, Transsexual, Transvestite, Virginity

Introduction:

Cody has a secret…he wishes he were a girl! What will happen when an old family friend discovers his secret and is okay with it….really okay with it!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Becoming Sadi

Cody open’s his eyes as he awakes, looking around at his familiar surroundings in his bedroom. Band posters, comic books and video games all over the floor.

His parents always gave him crap about the things he liked and tell him the typical “you’re too old to be into thoses kinda things!” He didn’t care though. He stepped out of his bed in his black t-shirt and grey track pant’s that he wear’s to bed and walks over to the window to look out as he yawned and stretch out his arms.

Look’s like the first day of spring break would be a beautiful day, though he could care less because As far as he was concerned he had a date with his PS4 today!

Among other things…. He was definitely a weird kid as far as his parents were concerned, couldn’t disagree with them though….leaving his room and heading down the hall to his sister’s room who had left for college and would be spending her break in Miami. She left a lot of clothes behind…..Oh did he mention…he likes to dress up like a girl..

He smile’s as he opened his sister Amy’s closet, she owned so many clothes that it would have been impossible to take them all with her to college. Her loss his gain as far as he was concerned, his sister was pretty small as was he as well. She was 5″7 117 lbs, had larger B cup breasts and a bit of a bubble butt.

He hadn’t had a growth spurt since middle school. He was 5″6 about 120 lbs maybe so her and he were about the same size…butt included… Cody had a rather large bubble butt for a guy and my hips were a little wide for some reason. He pulls out a black tank top and then reach down to a little dresser that was also in the closet. Pulling out a cute pair of his sisters denim short short’s.

Dressing like a girl was pretty easy for him not only because his sister and himself
were damn near the same size (including butt size) but because he had shoulder length blonde hair and feminine features and also kept his legs shaved because he loved the way they felt and always wore pants around other people so no one would notice.

Sliding the black t-shirt off and putting the black tank top on. Looking down at his flat chest in the B cup bra and frowning “wish I would have been blessed with your boobs too some times Amy” laughing a little to himself, trying not to be too loud because he had to listen and make sure that one of his buzzkill parents didn’t come home for a lunch break.

Sliding his track pants off and open’s the top dresser drawer, this was where Amy kept her bras and panties. Shuffling through the colorful assortment of panties. Some dull, some slutty, clearly I’m going for a slutty pair! He laughed to himself as he pulled out a red lace pair of panties and slide them up his legs and up to his butt. They are a size too small and the bottom of my cheeks stick out a bit. His soft small penis up front is pushed upward a bit but it’s not uncomfortable, having a small penis came in hand for his…let’s call it a hobby

Sitting down on his sister’s bed in her tank top and panties, remembering the first time he’d ever put on her clothing, Cody was young the first time and not even in high school yet and here he was now at 18 still doing it.
Always envied that his sister was able to wear such cute outfits and I started looking at other girls as well. The more rvealing clothes that girls wore tight, something about them that just turned me on….but not by them wearing it no….I wondered what it felt like to feel sexy and to be wanted by men like these females knew.

Remembering watching porn years ago and seeing a young sexy female getting pounded by a stud with a huge cock….most guys would wish they were the guy. Not him though, he wished he was the girl! But he was too chicken shit to ever try being with a man, especially dressed as a female…scared of the criticism that he’d no doubt recieve…

He’s brought back to reality when he hear’s his phone ringing from my room down the hall. Quickly sit’s up in the tank top and red lace panties and speed walks down the hallway upstairs to his bedroom. Seeing his dad’s name on my screen and swipe my thumb across the screen to answer ” hey dad what’s up?” Imet by his dad’s angry voice that he has always had ” Cody I need you to stick around the house for a few hours” he should have already known that Cody had no intentions of leaving the houe. Rolling his eyes ” sure dad but why? Cody twirls his long hair in his finger ( he even acted like a girl when he was dressed!) ” your uncle Garet is coming by to drop off some papers for me so just let him in and grab them”. He get’s a little angry because he would have to put normal clothes back on ” yeah sure dad no problem” they both said goodbye and hung up.

The two of them had never had much of a relationship, his dad always gave him crap about being different, never having a girlfriend, not having many friends and being more interested in comics, music, anime and comics. Oh if only you really knew what I liked dad, he laughs to himself and walks back to Amy’s room and outs the tank top and panties away as he puts his pajamas back on. He sighs as he closes his sisters bedroom door behind him.

About a half an hour passes and Cody is nose deep in a Batman comic when he hears the doorbell ring. He quickly stands up and head’s downstairs, the tile floor leading to the front door is cold to his barefeet as he walks faster. Opening the door to the big smiling Uncle Garet, ” what’s up kid?” as he steps in ” hey not shit Uncle Garet just enjoying the peace and quiet”.

Garet smiles and walks into the kitchen where he puts a stack of paers down, he wasn’t really Cody’s uncle but he grew up always seeing him because of his dad and Garet being such good friends. The big man smiles again ” oh I bet, must be nice not having the buzzkill parents around for a bit” he smiles. Cody’s dad and Garet were starting their own auto garage and were finalizing the deal, the paperwork he left on the counter no doubt would seal the deal.

The two talk for a bit, Cody always enjoyed talking to Garet, he was a gentle giant probably close to 6″6 thick beard and short brown hair and in pretty damn good shape for 50. Cody hated to admit it but he thought Garet was pretty hot….” well kid I won’t keep you anymore”. Looking at the tall man, feeling sorry for him, he lost his wife a few years back and his kids were all grown up and moved out. Only having Cody’s father to speak to had to suck! Walking Garet over to the door ” hey no worries Uncle Garet you can come hang any time you want. They both smile at each other as he leaves.

Watching him through the window as he hops into his big red F150 and leaves. A big smile across Cody’s face now as he darts up the stairs back to his sisters room. Practically dancing as he goes to the closet ” fuck it im going big today!” Opening the closet and grabbing a red dress that his sister wore to impress a guy she liked. It was tight on her and just barely covered her ass….smiling to himself ” let’s see if I can pull it off”

Grabbing a cute pair of red apple bottom heels that Amy had bought to match the dress, reaches for the red lace panties again….”naa” grabs a black and red thong instead and a red bra that he would stuff the best he could. Stripping down to fully nude as he pulls the thong up and put’s the much too big bra on first, then slides the dress on that clings tightly to his skin, his smooth shaved legs looking good, the bottom of the dress just like when his sister wore it was just barely covering his ass.

Walks over to a small vanity table in his sisters room and decides it’s a nail painting and makeup kind of day. He grabs a bottle of red fingernail polish to match the dress and heels and shakes it, he had gotten really good at doing his nails over the years. The only thing that sucked was that he had to immediately remove the polish. Doing his toes first, he only wore a size 8 in mens and had pretty small feet, after finishing his ties he starrs on his fingernails and waves his hands back and fourth for them to dry after finishing. Then sits down and takes a deep breath as he begin’s to put on eyeliner….mascara and a nice shade of darker red lipstick.

The final touch…he straightens his hair up real nice and straight with his sister’s old hair straightener. Smiling at himself in the mirror….he could pass for a female easily with makeup on he felt. He stands up and puts the heels on, he’s probably about 5″9 now with them on. He leaves his sisters room and starts heading back to his. Heel’s clicking on the wood floor as he does, he could probably walk in heels better than most women could at this point of his life!

Grabbing his phone and pushing his fingers through his soft long blonde hair as he walks over to a big mirror on his wall where he’ll be able to take full body self shots. It was his favorite thing to do dressed up, he had a folder on his laptop full of them. Taking sexy pics was good for boosting his confidence up.

He smiles as he stands sideways with a hand on his hip, sticking his butt out a little and snaps the first pic of what he can only describe as the best he’s ever looked. Cody had checked out at this point….he had become someone else…someone that he always referred to as… “Sadi”. Takes a few more sideway pics before walking over to his dresser and grabbing a kleenex box and he starts shoving them down into his bra.

Trying his best to make it look like he had bust, from a sideway view it was pretty convincing. He walks over to the mirror and pulls his hair back as he makes a duck face and snaps a few more pics….he must have forgot to lock the front door after Garet left… “hey i forgot to leave these with the rest of the….uhhhh cody?”

The voice….he feels his world end as he turns and see’s the tall man standing in his door way in disbelief. Cody takes a step back ” I…..Garet…” The big man steps in and look’s Cody up and down, Cody likes the way Garet is looking at him but knows that the jig is up…he was going to now be known as a freak. Garet finally speaks up ” how long has this been going on for…?” Shame on his face as he responds ” It’s been going on for a while Garet… looking down but then looks up when he feels the footsteps approaching him and see’s that Garet is now in front of him.

Even in heels Garet still hulked over him, ” you wouldn’ want anyone to find out about this would ya….?” No please Garet! I’ll do anything! Garet starts to rub up and down Cody’s hips ” anything huh?” then he leans down and plants a soft kiss on his lips….Codys first kiss awkwardly Cody kisses back and they continue to kiss, mixing their tongues in as they do Cody reaching up and putting his hands on Garets chest area. He feels big hands squeeze his butt a little as the dress lifts a bit in the back.

The kiss breaks as Garet keeps squeezing ” mmmmm now how did you end up with a butt like that kid!? Mmmmm bend over the dresser and let me get a good look at it!” Cody blushes but does as he is told and puts his hands on top of his dresser and bends over a bit. He feels the big hand on his ass again and then feels a smack followed by a squeeze he hates to admit it but he is loving this.

Another smack ” goddamn Cody you have a nicer ass than most girls do!” Cody smiles and looks back ” th….thank you” he get’s his ass fondled a little big longer before Garet backs off ” come undo my belt for me sweety” Cody smiles from being called sweety….this is it…he has wanted to feel like a girl forever and now he finally was and he felt wanted! He really feels wanted after he see’s how hard he has made Garet….slowly undoing his belt and unzipping his pants. The pant’s drop around his ankles and Cody gasps.

It had to have been 10 inches long atleast! THe big man backs up and sits down at the edge of the bed. Stroking his python slowly ” get on all fours and crawl to me cutie” Smiling and biting his lower lip at being called cutie he does as he is told and gets down on his knees, the wood floor hurts his knees as he crawls over to Garet, trying to look as sexy as possible.

He finally reaches inbetween his legs and rubs the mans thighs as he looks at the cock mesmerized. Garet smiles and softly smacks the big cock on his face “whatchya thinking about Cody?” Cody doesn’t like that he was called by his name and frowns. He then tries to sound as femine as possible ” it’s Sadi….and i’m thinking about sucking this big cock..” Garet’s eyes get big and wide…”ooohhhh fuck….nice to meet you Sadi….but a little less talk and more sucking” he winks.

Finally the truly born Sadi persona takes the large cock in both hands and strokes it softly to Garets approval. This was it…..leaning upwards a little he takes his tongue and runs it up and down the shaft. Oooooooooh Sadi….he moans as she continues to lick and then finally the moment of truth she takes the head of his penis into her mouth and starts to suck him “ooooohhhhhh good girl….yeah suck that dick baby” She has never felt so alive. Only able to get about 4 inches of the large cock into her mouth, she continues to suck him, siwrling her tongue around his shaft as it’s in her mouth.

This goes on for about five more minutes before he stops her ” that was great baby but I don’t wanna blow my load just yet….I have better plans… get up her on the bed on all fours and spread your legs Sadi” she does as she is told and stands up, feeling relieved not to have her knees on the hard wooden floor now.

Getting on the edge of the bed on all fours, his erect cock that was not maybe 5 inches was sticking the side of the the thong up front, he had never been so turned on before. Garet kicks his boots off and then his pants completley off, then steps up and slides the dress up a little bit revealing Sadi’s nice bubble butt.

He begins to smack it again and squeeze it before taking a step back ” fuck….you don’t mind if I snap a few pictures for later do you?” She looks back and smiles ” you didn’t even have to ask Garet” A big smile on his face now as he pulls out his HTC and takes some pics of her ass, stroking his cock as he does.

He had taken enough for a nice fap sessions later apparently because the next thing she knows the thong is being pushed over a bit and her cheeks spread as she feels a tongue enter her hole. Grabbing the sheets tightly “OH MY FUCKING GOD! Holy shit yessss eat my ass Garet!” She didn’t know such sensation existed, she is sad when he stops and stands back up.

Garet spits in his hand and rubs it on his dick…stroking it slowly ” ready to get your cherry popped Sadi girl?” Looking back a little nervous but she doesnt think she could ever tell this man no. Smiling ” mhm….I want you to be my first Garet….I trust you..” He smiles and grabs her ass cheek with one hand and starts to slowly push his head into her tight hole “oooohhhhh…..” her mouth wide open as she begins to feel pain instantly.

The head has barely even went in ” fuck…..god you’re huge!” Garet has her hips tightly now as he has about 3 inches in.

Getting to about 6 inches now he can see that she may not be able to completly take him in as there is really no more room in her anus for him to push. He starts to slide in and out slowly, she softly moans and breathes heavy as he keeps going in and out of her tight hole.

Sweat trickles down his forehead as he softly pumps into her. She wishes that she could take more in but it was painful enough with the 6 inches in. Her eyes closed and face sideways on the bed she continues to softly moan and breathe heavy. Her eyes still closed as she bites her lip ” oooh fuck me Garet! Don’t stop!

He pulls out and Sadi looks back kinda sad ” what’d wrong? He smiles and leans down kissing her lower back ” lay on your back for me Sadi so I can see your pretty face ” she smiles and quickly turns over onto her back and slides up the bed a little more so he can get on the bed with her.

He get’ s in between her legs and lays his massive frame against her much smaller frame. Planting a kiss on her as she grabs his face and passionately returns the favor. She felt so safe and wanted by the mature man as she shared a passionate kiss with him.

He breaks the kiss and gets up on his knees lifting her legs up as he does and grabbing the back of her thighs as he pushes them down to her chest area ” I need to be inside of you again sweety. The large head of his cock back at her hole, this time however it slides right in.

Grabbing the sheets tightly with her red painted nails ” oooohhhhh Garet fuck me faster please…” he does as he’s asked and picks up speed. Still not quite taking him fully in but then he slows down and looks at her. Looking back at him when suddenly ” Ughhhhhh nook fuck Garet it’s too big!

Garet quickly slid his full 10 inches in and was holding a wild look on his face from pleasure. He slides in and out at full length ” oooooohhhh my fucking god! Fuck my tight ass ooooooohhhhhh!” He pumps with a little more force and is met with a loud moan of pleasure. Her tiny semi erect cock moving back and fourth each time he thrusts.

He pulls out again “whew! Ok sweety get back on all fours” she quickly flips back over to all fours and he grabs her hips tightly. This time though he doesn’t hold back. Her ass jiggles as he pumps into her fast and wild now. Her little penis swaying around wildly as he fucks her. Jerking her head back as her hair goes back.

His hand reaches to her throat and turns her head back as he slides his tongue into her mouth. Sadi’s eyes practically in the back of her head now ” oooooohhh Garet yesssss fuck me hard!” She moans ad their tongues explore one another. He let’s go of her throat and grabs her hips extremely tight her head jerks back down and she smiles and giggles, he pumps into her fast and hard.

She enjoys his large hands tightly grabbing her hips however though as he continues to wildly pump into her for another 10 minutes before finally ” god….im gonna cum baby” she feels the cock slide out of her and he squeees her ass as he strokes quickly with his hand.

Letting out a big grunt as Sadi feels his hot seed land all over her ass. Garet breathes heavy as he finishes and then lays down on the bed next to her, she rests her head on his chest and they begin to softly kiss each other for a few minutes before she breaks the kiss ” you’re not going to tell on me are you…?”

He looks at her and smiles ” no i’m not going to I promise…..but can we maybe do this more…?” Looking up at him and smiling ” I’d love too” he kisses her forehead and stands up. grabbing his pants up off the floor and sliding them back on. Sadi sits up and ironically enough pulls some tissue out of her bra to clean the cum up on her backside.

Garet laughs ” if you just had a pair of breasts no one would ever think you’re a boy….god i’m looking at you now and don’t even recognize you….you look amazing Co…I mean Sadi” He winks and smiles and she smiles back at him ” wanna walk me out?” Sadi gets up and straightens the dress out and extends her tiny hand to him with a smile as the big man extends his and tightly grabs a hold of hers.

They reach the front door and he puts his hands on her hips and gives her a kiss, his beard tickles her a little bit each time he does ” you know…..I’m totally not doing anything tomorrow night…just planned on sitting at home and watching movies. Maybe you could lie to your parents and say you’re going over to a friends house for the night….you could come over and dress up for the entire night!” She smiles at the idea ” I would love that….let’s do that.” she smiles.

They give each other one more goodbye kiss before Garet leaves. He closes the door behind him and smiles, lookinbg forward to tomorrow night as he realizes that it’s time to go back to being boring Cody since his parents would be home soon. But smiles again at the thought of spending the night at Garets house tomorrow! Life was going to start changing for the better he felt!

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

The Road Trip

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Fiction, Romance

Introduction:

An older rock star meets a young waitress in St. Louis.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Richard

I opened my eyes, wondering, for a few moments, where the hell I was.

Buffalo.

Well, I guess somebody has to be in Buffalo.

I swung my legs out of the hotel bed and sat on the edge for a few moments. I don’t smoke anymore, but the urge still comes over me in the mornings, especially mornings when I wake up in a city that I don’t really want to be visiting. I inched myself down onto the floor and did the first few bits of the stretching routine that keeps my back in shape. A lifetime of playing bass and guitar, and over a decade of being on the road with No Known Religion, had left me nearly crippled in my early 30s. Ten years later – ten mostly clean years later – I felt in better shape than I’d ever been. At least physically. The mind and the career? Well, still question marks I suppose.

John Harvester’s 2002 Honda Odyssey, full of guitars, sound equipment, and a sleeping bag, waited for me in the parking lot. John was the only member of No Known Religion that I was still speaking to, and I was borrowing his van for a month long trip from my home in Newport, Rhode Island, to Los Angeles. My agent had booked me a couple shows en route, shows where I’d be my new self, the new Richard Danton, the former metal-head who’d recreated himself as an alt-rock singer-songwriter. I wasn’t really touring, however. At 44 I was recently unattached and homeless, and, professionally, I was unsure about this new music I was playing. A road trip seemed like a good idea – seeing the country on my own, without the van and the entourage, and hopefully stumbling across something meaningful out there on America’s open roads.

I’d come to Buffalo out of nostalgia. Part of my teenage years had been spent here, in a dumpy house on Virginia Street. That’s where I’d taught myself to play the guitar, copying Jimmy Page and Jimi Hendrix licks until I could play them in my sleep. To my surprise, that house was still standing and looked about as derelict as I remembered it. On my way out of town, I sat in the van outside my old house for a few moments, thinking about that kid 30 years ago – dumping his backpack on his bed after school, and picking up his guitar, and playing until midnight. Jesus, I was such a miserable teenager. Hell, I don’t know. Maybe all teenagers are miserable.

Ah well. Fuck Buffalo.

On Interstate 71, I picked up my cell phone from the passenger seat and hummed a few melodies into Dictomate, an audio recording app. A couple lyrics came to my lips:

And the forgetting would be easier

If what I was forgetting wasn’t you

About as uninspiring as the rest of the crap I was writing these days. What’s that saying? Anything too dumb to be written down gets sung instead?

A highway sign for Cincinnati gleamed in the sunshine as I blew past in the Odyssey. I dug a cigarette out of the glove box and put an old Def Leppard CD into the stereo. Lock up your daughters, Cincinnati. Here comes new age Richard Danton.

Dana

I sat on an old, rusted folding chair behind the diner smoking a cigarette. Every minute or so the wind changed direction and a strong, pungent odor filled my nostrils. It was so nice that my employer decreed that our ‘smoking area’ had to be a mere ten feet from the dumpster, I thought sarcastically.

I looked at my watch, only five minutes left on my fifteen-minute break and I’d have to get back to my tables or else the manager would yell at me again. I was his best server, and still, he treated me with contempt ever since I rebuffed his advances. What an asshole.

My life wasn’t turning out how I had dreamed it would in high school. Four years ago, I had it all. I was a cheerleader, the prom queen, and my boyfriend was the star quarterback of the football team. By all accounts, I was one of the most popular girls in my graduating class.

Four years later, life looked much different. My handsome former high school boyfriend would be graduating from Ohio State next month and was a top prospect for the NFL draft. In contrast, I was a waitress in a dead-end job, in a dead end city, St. Louis. I had grown up in a small, rural town in central Missouri. Seeking adventure and excitement, I moved to the ‘big city’. Of course, like the rest of my life, nothing turned out as I had planned.

I crushed my cigarette out under my shoe and pushed the disheveled, long locks of blonde hair out of my face and proceeded back inside the diner. My manager looked at his watch and gave me a dirty look. I was only one minute late, that’s not a mortal sin, right?

So many times I thought about just giving in and doing what he wanted. One blow job a week and I could take as many breaks as I wanted, for as long as I wanted. However, there was no way I was going to give him that satisfaction. I didn’t have much pride left, but it wasn’t non-existent, not yet anyway.

The diner was dead, or more accurately, more dead than usual. I delivered a hamburger and fries to the only guy that was sitting in my section. I gave him a big flirty smile as I re-filled his ice-tea.

“Thank you darlin’,” he said, as he ran his big sausage fingers over my arm.

He was old enough to be my grandfather. God, how pathetic am I? Flirting with a senior citizen for the hope of getting a decent tip. My depravity knew no bounds.

I looked up at the clock. It was 4:00 pm. I watched as my manager grabbed the bank deposit bag and walked out the front door, right on schedule. I had at least a half hour before he’d get back, and the diner was as quiet as a cemetery.

“Deb, could you cover my section for a few minutes?” I said to my co-worker, as she gave me a knowing smile.

I walked into the kitchen and my eyes briefly locked on the day cook, Larry. His assistant Fernando was engrossed in the task of chopping up heads of lettuce that comprised the main ingredient of the salad mix we’d be serving later on that evening.

I bypassed both of them and went into the small employee restroom that was adjacent to the kitchen. I turned around quickly, checking the handle on the door, ensuring that it was unlocked.

The bathroom was so small, maybe four feet by four feet, barely enough room for the small sink and toilet, and it was disgusting. The manager ensured that the night crew properly cleaned the customer restroom. However, he couldn’t give a shit whether they cleaned this one that the employees were required to use. Even though the tiny space had four ‘pine tree’ air fresheners hanging in each corner, it barely overpowered the smell of urine that emanated from the toilet and floor.

I stood in front of the tiny sink, washing my hands, killing time, until…

I heard the door open and peered at Larry’s face as it reflected in the mirror above the sink. Our eyes met for a brief second as he slid into the cramped space behind me and almost simultaneously closed and locked the door.
In an instant, I felt Larry behind me as he kissed the back of my neck. Without uttering a word, he reached underneath the hem of my server’s uniform and tore the thong off my body in one swift motion. I put my hands on the filthy sink and opened my legs as best I could in the cramped space, giving him better access.

I felt his coarse, calloused hands forcefully cupping the cheeks of my ass cheeks as he kissed and licked my neck. His movements were urgent, raw, and rough and I could smell the sweat on his body, the result of a long shift that began at five this morning.

Larry unceremoniously flipped the hem of my uniform up and it rested on my back. I undid the first three buttons on the front of my uniform and unclasped my bra letting my 34C breasts slip out of the cups. Observing what I had done, he stopped kissing my neck long enough to reach around and I felt his fingers roughly pinch and pull my nipples causing me to let out a low moan.

He used my body to help steady himself as he dropped down to his knees behind me. I reached behind and clutched my ass cheeks, pulling them apart, and exposing my most intimate area for him. I whimpered as I felt his tongue enter my vagina and he made loud slurping and sucking noises that vibrated off of the walls of the tiny room.

Every few seconds the tip of his tongue would haphazardly, as if almost by accident, brush up against my clit, causing my knees to go weak. As our customers could attest, Larry didn’t have many culinary skills, but thankfully, after six months of fucking him, he was finally able to eat my pussy with a small degree of skill.

After a minute or so I began to grind myself up and down on his tongue. We had been doing this enough by now that he knew that was his cue. I felt him move his head back and spit, his saliva land on my asshole. Seconds later, I felt his tongue enter my puckered hole which caused me to cry out, and I had to remind myself to keep my voice down, lest my co-workers form a line outside the bathroom door to auditorily observe our carnal pursuits.

He pressed his tongue in and out of my ass hard and fast, just the way he knew I liked it. I reached down between my legs and lightly ran my finger between my wet folds gently massaging my clit as I felt my orgasm sweep over me, causing my legs to go weak. Thankfully, I felt Larry’s strong arms on my thighs which steadied me until I could recover.

Larry stood up again and I heard the zipper on his jeans open and he pulled his short, stubby cock from his pants. I reached behind and pulled the hem of my uniform back up as it had fallen when I was thrashing about as I orgasmed. I felt him rub the head of his penis up and down my slit several times lubricating the tip in my wetness.

He pushed himself into me hard, causing me to grunt as he filled me with one short stroke. I had enough room to lay my head down on the sink as he started to slam into me with short, furious thrusts. I knew he wouldn’t last long at this pace and I quickly reached between my legs again to rub my clit. Larry wasn’t a very skilled lover, and if I was going to achieve another orgasm, I knew I had to take care of it myself. After only about thirty seconds I watched in the mirror as he began to tense up and emit low guttural grunts. Almost immediately after, I felt his semen squirt into me. Almost concurrently, my second orgasm racked my body, due more from my fingers on my clit than his cock inside of me.

I listened for a minute or so as our breathing returned to normal and I felt his cock slip out of me. Without saying a word, he put his member back into his pants, slipped out the door, and returned to the kitchen.

Once he was gone, I quickly reached for the toilet paper and wiped Larry’s excess semen from my vagina. Some of it had even starting to leak out and run down the inside of my thighs and I made sure to clean that up as well. I wanted to be able to more thoroughly wash, but this would have to do until I finished my shift, then I could go home and take a shower.

As I stood back up, I caught my reflection in the mirror and it gave me pause. Most days, I hated the person who looked back at me. However, after these sessions with Larry, I loathed myself even more.

Richard

The show at the 20th Century Theatre in Cincinnati started at 8:00pm. I had the sound check wrapped up by 6:30pm, and then just ambled up and down the streets, trying to work the stiffness of driving all day out of my butt and my back and my shoulders. I found the Oakley Pub nearby, and had a mushroom burger and a beer, and then another beer, sitting on the patio in the May sunshine.

At 7:59pm, dressed in jeans, a black shirt with a collar, and a black sports coat, I carried my 25-year-old Martin guitar out onto the stage. As 300 plus people applauded, I eased the guitar strap over my neck and shoulder, and picked up the cable and plugged in. The applause continued, but that moment was coming, that moment when an audience’s applause shifts from “we’re so glad you’re here” to “okay, show us something.” I had been listening to that slight transition for years now, and as I felt it happen, I leaned towards the mic, looked past the stage lights at the shadowy sea of faces, and said: “Hello out there beautiful people of Cincinnati.”

And two hours of music poured out of me.

*

After the show I sat in my dressing room, drinking scotch, staring at the wall, at the ceiling. Teri, the theater manager, poked her head inside eventually and moved towards me, putting her hand on my shoulder and kissing my cheek. “Richard,” she said. “Great show. Seriously – great show. I think you made the people of Cincinnati very happy.”

Teri was probably in her early fifties. She stood about 5’6 and I’d guess her weight to be around 175 to 180. She was wearing tight black slacks, a red top with a black jacket over top. She had straight dark brown hair that ran down almost to her shoulders, with the bangs on her forehead cut across in a straight line. A fairly featureless face was somewhat enlivened by bright red lipstick and what seemed to be fake eyelashes… long, with subtle rainbow colors in them. She was overweight, there was no doubt about it, but somehow she carried it well. I’d guess that she was that girl in high school who put on some weight but made up for it with sassiness, and had been living that way ever since. Anyway, I wasn’t complaining, and I wasn’t really thinking about women or sex just then either.

“Teri,” I said, “I want to play some more.”

“Play some more?” she repeated. “What, here?”

“No. Not here, and not this stuff. I want to play something loud, jam with some kids. Is there a dumpy bar near here that has live music?”

“Are you serious?”

“Yeah. I get urges for the old days. And to be honest, the 20th Century Theatre didn’t do it for me tonight.”

“Well, sorry Richard,” she said, with an “excusssseeeee meeeee..,.” hint to her voice.

“No, it wasn’t the theater Teri. This stuff I play these days…” I waved my hand slightly. “I don’t know. Sometimes I need more.”

“Well, yeah, I know a place. You want me to take you there?”

“No, it’s okay. I don’t want to waste your time. Just tell me the name and the address… I’ll find it with my phone.”

“Well, Richard,” she said, sitting on the arm of the couch. “I might like to go actually. Old school Richard Danton – that sounds like a show. And all I have at home is a surly teenager if she’s even there.”

I drank back the last of my scotch and set the glass down on the coffee table. I stood up and put my arm around Teri’s shoulders. “The Hell with your teenager,” I said. “Let’s go.”

*

Thinking that I might want to pass out in it, we took my Odyssey. Teri navigated us to some club where she winked at the bouncers and used my name as a ticket inside. The band on stage reminded me of No Known Religion’s early days – loud, and completely artless. We spoke to the sound guys who got a message to somebody who got a message to the band, and at a break between songs I shook hands with the lead guitarist and got handed a surprisingly nice Gibson electric. A hundred people in the audience? A hundred people standing in front of that crappy stage, drinking, sweating, cursing. They hooted and cheered when my name got mentioned even though most of them probably had no idea who I was. I jammed along with several of the band’s originals, taking some lead guitar riffs here and there, and even taking the mic when they conned me into playing Something Right Something Wrong from Religion’s first album.

Teri was up front all night, just at the foot of the stage. She had a bottle of beer in her hand most of the time, waving it in the air as she ground out the rhythm. I watched from the stage and was surprised at how into it she seemed to be. I was even more surprised when she hooked up with some random dude who sashayed his way up to her within the crowd of dancing or swaying bodies and pressed himself hard against her from behind. She let him grope her breasts, and she even reached a hand back for a while to clutch his ass cheek and pull him even harder against her… grinding her fat ass back against him.

At the end of the night, when the place had emptied and I was sharing a few drinks and a joint with the band and the sound guys, Teri was at a nearby table, laughing and gossiping with her dancing partner. I watched his hands go to her legs and hers to his. I didn’t feel any jealousy, or envy, just a strange sense of interest, and curiosity. When they disappeared off towards the washrooms, I watched them go, and when they were gone long enough to guess that something was happening, I set my drink down and wandered after them. I went into the men’s room and found no one there. I took a piss and then shrugged and walked into the women’s washroom, saying “Hello” as I entered.

Teri was leaning back with her ass against one of the three sinks in the room. The man she’d been flirting with was on his knees in front of her, his face buried between her legs. He was holding her left leg in his hand, holding it high against his shoulder. Her right hand was on his head, her fingers in his hair, pulling him into her. He must have known what he was doing, for Teri’s head was back, and she was moaning deeply.

The washroom was lit or pretended to be lit, by three dim bulbs above the mirrors at the sink. The dim light and the fog of alcohol made it a surreal scene. Teri in her black jacket and red top, her slacks and panties lying on the filthy floor. The guy barely even real, just a sexual animal presence in the shadows. I moved towards the toilet stalls, leaning against them, behind Teri and her guy. Her eyes caught mine and she smiled. “Danton,” she said, “come on over here.”

I wavered. I could imagine my tongue in Teri’s mouth. I could imagine this sassy, fleshy brunette kissing me open and wet, and likely going down on me, taking my cock deep into her mouth. And I could imagine cumming and cumming through a long orgasm, Teri drinking me down, licking up the last drops, holding my shaft in her hand as she cleaned me.

But the will, the energy, to push away from the toilet stalls wasn’t there.

I shook my head. “Can I watch?”

Teri pushed the man’s head away from her, and he rocked back on his heels. She turned, her hands on the sink, looking over her shoulder, waving her large full ass at him. “Come on baby,” she cooed, “drive mommy home.”

He never even looked at me. His hands went to his belt, his pants, unbuttoning and unzipping. His cock free, he stroked it three, four times, his right hand on Teri’s ass cheeks, caressing, measuring, assessing her. He lifted his left hand from his cock, and spit into it, then smeared his saliva up and down his thick cock. “Grab your ass cheeks for me, baby,” he moaned. “I’m going to use the back door.”

“You naughty fucker,” Teri teased, but she did as he asked, reaching behind her, taking her full ass cheeks in her hands, spreading them wide, exposing her ass crack, allowing him to guide the tip of his swollen cock against her asshole.

He wasn’t very gentle.

Teri gasped and swore angrily as he drove hard into her ass. She let go of her left ass cheek to use her arm to brace herself against the mirror on the wall, but she kept holding her right cheek and pushed herself back as he plunged into her. She hung her head low as he began thrusting hard into her, his hands firm on her waist, pulling his hips back, filling her over and over again with cock. Teri had to use both hands now to anchor herself, her left outstretched towards the mirror, her right clutching the dirty sink. He moved a hand up to her breasts, gripping the huge sloppy things through her red top and through her bra, massaging them roughly as he pounded her ass.

He gasped and shuddered when he came, Teri’s ass cheeks squeezing back on his cock as a load of hot sticky cum poured into her. She milked the cum from him, pushing back and clenching as his thrusts slowed, savoring everything she could get from this man. Finally, he slid out of her, and looking over his shoulder, said: “how’d you like that old-man?”

“Hot,” I answered, not really having thought anything about it at all. “Hot, yeah, nice.”

He moved to a sink, lifted his cock over the edge, and rinsed himself off. Tucking himself back in, he slapped Teri’s ass and left the washroom. Teri moved to a toilet stall, pushed the door open, and walked inside. I could hear her rip off lengths of toilet paper to clean herself off as well.

I moved to one of the sinks, turned on both taps, and leaning forward, splashed water over my face, rinsing some over my neck as well. The guy looking back at me in the mirror showed every single one of his 44 years, and maybe a few extras as well. Grey was seeping into my dark brown hair, but I didn’t have any urge to hide it. Didn’t even have the energy to think about hiding it. Truth be told, I was weary. The marrow in my bones was weary. No Known Religion had taken its toll on me, and I’d been glad to leave that life, and those assholes, behind. But I hadn’t really replaced that life with anything – at least not with anything that mattered to me. The singer-songwriter thing made some money, but it wasn’t “me” – whatever “me” was at this point in my life.

Teri walked out of the stall and put her hand on my lower back. “Give a girl a ride home?” she asked.

“Yeah, sure Teri,” I said. Realizing I hadn’t even remembered to book a hotel room in this city. Maybe Teri would let me use her couch.

Dana

It was nearly 10:00 pm when I finally got to my small, cramped two bedroom apartment that I shared with my roommate. I sat my backpack on the small table in the kitchen and unzipped it. After rummaging around for a few seconds I finally pulled out a small container of leftovers that Larry had managed to scrape together for me from the kitchen. I ran my finger over the cold food. Two small pieces of overcooked fried chicken, mashed potatoes with lumpy gravy, a couple of scoops of canned mixed vegetables, and a small dinner roll.

My stomach was grumbling and I was tempted to microwave the food and eat, but then I thought better of it. I needed a shower first. I felt sticky from head to toe. The old air conditioner in the diner just barely kept the heat at bay, and no matter how much antiperspirant I used, I always felt sticky at the end of my shift. It also didn’t help that I let Larry have sex with me in that disgusting bathroom. I still felt the remnants of his semen between my legs and that was enough to make me want to put off eating.

About twenty minutes later I emerged from the shower and I felt human again. I heard rustling in the kitchen and I knew that my roommate had made it home. Jill was a checker at Wal-Mart and worked the same shift that I did. I normally was able to make it home before her, though.

She looked at me and gave me a knowing smile as I entered the kitchen.

“You had sex with Larry again, didn’t you Dana?”

“No comment,” I said, giving her a sarcastic smile.

She shook her head as she pulled my leftover food out of the microwave and got two paper plates out of the cupboard.

We ate silently for a few minutes. Thankfully, she was willing to let my workplace sexual activities drop and let me eat in peace. I didn’t need her reminding me how disgusting it was to have sex with Larry or hear her lecture me about how I could do so much better.

“Don’t forget about going out tomorrow,” she said, once we had finished our meager meal, her voice breaking the silence.

“How could I possibly forget,” I said, giving her a gentle smile.

It was my first Friday night off in months and Jill and I had been planning for weeks to go to the opening of a brand new club in the trendy fashion district. However, about a week ago, she met some guy online and this new ‘boyfriend’ of hers talked her into going to some dive bar on the south side because he knew the owner and could get cheap drinks.

I had tried several times to change her mind, but she wouldn’t relent. Just my luck, the first Friday night I have off for months and I finally have the chance to do something fun and she falls for another ‘online’ guy and won’t stand up to him and tell him that she’d rather go someplace else. What was worse, she had made me promise to be a ‘third wheel’ and go with them.

“You promised that you wouldn’t back out on me Dana,” she said.

“I’ll be ready to go at eight,” I said hesitantly.

“Thank you so much,” she said cheerfully. “I know you’ll have a good time.”

I seriously doubted that. But, Jill had been there for me more times than I could remember. She was truly the only good thing in my life and I wouldn’t let her down by backing out on her.

The next day dragged on and felt like it wouldn’t end. I spent eight hours dealing with irritated customers complaining about bad food; screaming babies, an annoying manager, and a cook that wanted to get me alone in the bathroom and have his way with me. By the end of my shift, I felt like I wanted to step in front of a bus and put myself out of my misery. Thankfully, the day finally ended and I was able to get out of the diner without killing myself or someone else.

I quickly put all of my problems out of my mind, it was Friday! Things can’t ever be entirely bad on a Friday. And even better, for the first time since I could remember, I had the evening off.

The south side always scared me and I rarely ventured there. However, I promised my roommate I’d go with her and her new boy toy. What was that old Boston song that my father used to love listening to: “Doing it right on the wrong side of town” I think was the name of it.

How apropos.

I stepped out of the shower and dried off while examining myself in the mirror. My breasts weren’t that big, but they fit my small 5’4″ frame nicely and my wet blonde hair looked a bit wild now, but I’d make sure it was tamed and under control. I ran several times a week which kept my body tight and toned and I was actually a few pounds lighter than my high school cheering days. Even though I still got my fair share of looks from men, both young and old, I didn’t feel pretty anymore.

I read in Cosmo that feeling beautiful was a state of mind and not an actual outward appearance. If that were true, then there should be a law against ‘peaking’ in high school. You know, that feeling that all of your best days are behind you and that you have to settle for letting fate decide what the rest of your life will be like.

More than anything, I just wanted to catch a break. Was it too much to ask to have a life changing event that would somehow put me on a new and different course. Realistically, if the last four years had taught me anything, it was that those types of breaks only occur in the movies. In the real world, people toil away in thankless anonymity and try to get through a meaningless existence any way they can.
As I did my hair and makeup, I tried to think back to that moment when my life changed. When I went from the popular cheerleader that everyone loved, to a downtrodden waitress. I wondered if that moment actually existed, or was it just a series of bad choices that led me to where I am?

I quickly wiped a tear from my cheek and promised myself that at least for the rest of the night, I’d stop with the self-pity. I needed to be there for Jill and I needed to put all of these dark thoughts behind me, at least for a few hours.

Walking into my small bedroom, I started rummaging through my clothes. I needed to do laundry and didn’t have a large selection of clean clothes, but I finally decided on a short, faded blue denim, jean skirt, a white, sleeveless, button crop top, matching lace bra and panty set, and gold ankle wrap sandals. I stood in front of my full-length mirror for several minutes and tried to force a smile, but it never appeared.

Richard

My agent had offered me a gig at the Horseshoe Casino in Memphis, but I’d turned him down. Something about playing a casino made me want to jump off a bridge. He got me a night at a little place called the Hi-Tone Cafe instead, and I enjoyed it. The manager was cool, the atmosphere was relaxed, and an old friend from high-school happened to be there. She’d probably been the one girl I’d really been friends with back in my miserable teenage years. We talked at the bar until the place closed, and I gave her a lift home in the Odyssey. Neither of us made any hints or floated any suggestions, and I watched her open the door to her house and walk inside, and then I drove off aimlessly. Once again I’d completely forgotten to book a hotel room, so I slept in the back of the Odyssey until the morning sunshine and my aching back woke me up.

Buying a coffee in a convenience store, I asked the kid behind the counter if there was a park nearby. She directed me to Overton Park, where I threw down a blanket and my yoga mat and spent 2 hours sipping coffee and doing my stretching routine. At one point in my life, my back was so bad that walking around I crouched my 5’11 frame down to about 5’8. It sucked. There were brief moments when my back simply said “fuck it” and seemed to disappear on me. I’d have to fall down to my knees, unable to support myself standing upright.

I took yoga for a year back in Newport. Took some Tai-Chi as well. They provided the only clarity in my life as Holly and I were separating. And thankfully, they got my back on the road to recovery as well. The stretches I did in Overton Park, watching people wander by on the trails, sunshine glittering on whatever that pond was called, were my own compilation of things that worked for me. Child’s Pose, the easiest of them all, was the stretch that always helped the most.

When I finished stretching I took my USA map to a bench near the water. I had no commitments until a show in Colorado in two weeks time. I looked at New Orleans for a while, and Texas, and then traced my finger up Interstate 55 towards St. Louis. Before No Known Religion, when I was in a terrible band that is now rightfully forgotten, we’d played St. Louis a lot. Terrible bars on the south side of the city. Noise. Jackasses yelling at us through the noise. Being 21, 22 years old and on a stage. Wow, that was a long time ago.

I closed the map. St. Louis.

*

I had no memory of the Heavy Anchor from my visits to St. Louis 20 years ago. Driving around the south side I noticed the lights and heard the music and decided to give it a try. The place is divided in two, with a fairly normal, nautical-themed, bar on the one side, and when you walk through and turn the corner, you get to a pretty rowdy, and loud, open area with a small stage crammed against the wall. There was a four-piece band making a lot of noise in there – bass, drums, guitar, the vocalist playing some rhythm guitar less than helpfully. They were, well, awful is one way to put it, but to be fair they were exactly like the band I was with back before Religion, so I guess everyone starts somewhere.

I got a beer and stood amongst the crowd of about 100 people for a while, watching, listening. Fifteen or so people were moshing a bit up at the stage, most of the rest of us just swaying and maybe nodding our heads in time to the noise. When they took a break, I watched the guitarist move to the bar and pick up some more beers. “Hey, nice set,” I half yelled, moving over beside him.

“Yeah, thanks, dude,” he answered. Big guy, wearing jeans, a black T-Shirt, baseball hat on backward. He probably worked at some box store during the day, but right now he had his “rock musician on stage” mojo going.

“I’m Richard Danton,” I yelled.

“You’re who?”

“Richard Danton! Do you remember No Known Religion?”

“The band?”

“Yeah – the band. I’m Richard Danton from No Known Religion.”

Standing at the bar, drunk 25-year-olds pressing around us shouting at each other, a lightbulb began to go off in the guy’s brain. “No Known Religion?” he said again, “Point of No Return? Bring the Voodoo? Storm Clouds?”

I nodded as he named songs from the band’s glory days.

“Holy shit,” he said, a bit of teenage-groupiness creeping over him, “what the hell are you doing here?”

“I was kind of hoping to play some music! Can I get up and do a few songs with you guys?”

“Yeah – fuck me – of course. Holy shit – come over here and meet the guys.”

So, they made space for me on that tiny stage. I took off my coat and sweated it out in jeans and a suede shirt, the cuffs rolled up to my forearms. I mostly helped with some lead and rhythm on their own songs, but we also played a Religion song with me on the microphone, and we all decided we knew Van Halen’s Jamie’s Cryin well enough to give it a go, so we did that as well. I don’t think anyone in the crowd really understood what was happening, but we had fun on stage, and I enjoyed being loud and completely artless up there with those guys.

Not wanting to completely hog their gig, I yelled “thanks” into the mic, pulled the guitar from my shoulder, and stepped down from the stage. They shouted my name a few times and talked me up, and then broke into more of their stuff. On my way to the bar, a few people who now recognized me clapped my shoulder, snapped photos with their phones, shouted random stuff at me. It was all good until some jackass with a beer in his hand appeared before me, and actually started stabbing his finger at my chest.

“What’s with the Barry Manilow crap?” he was shouting.

“What?”

“The Barry Manilow crap! This new shit you’re playing! What the fuck’s wrong with you?”
He was maybe 24, 25. Jeans, filthy t-shirt, clean shaven head, stupid look on his face. A couple girls lingered behind him, both of them looking half-concerned and half-embarrassed. “Dude!” I yelled through the noise of the band, “come on, give me a break.”

I tried to push on by him, but he shuffled in front of me again. “It’s pissing on the past Danton!” He yelled. “This crap you’re playing now – it’s like you’re pissing all over Religion.”

Fuck this guy. I reached towards him and shoved him away from me. Hard. The two girls that seemed to be with him moved to either side as he stumbled backward between them, spilling the beer he had in his hand. The running lunge he was about to make was written all over his face, and as he barreled towards me I stepped to the right, pushed his shoulders with my left hand and his ass with my right, and helped him crash back into the crowd of people that had been behind me, and then fall to the filthy beer-covered floor.

“You with this asshole?” I shouted to the two girls. They nodded but didn’t really speak.

“He’s a fucking jackass!”

“He’s just drunk!” one girl shouted back to me.

“No shit! But he’s also an asshole. Look…” but I was cut short when he clocked me in the back of the head with something hard. The blow knocked me forward into the girl with the white top and the jean skirt, my head cracking against hers as she tried to catch my fall. With my head throbbing I turned around to see the asshole standing there with a mason-jar beer-glass in his hand. I lunged at him, and taller and heavier than he was, I knocked him to the floor and landed on top of him. I got my hand on his forehead and bashed his head down against the floor, but still holding the mason-jar he swung it wildly and crashed it against my chin, knocking me off him. The rest is a bit of a blur. We got separated, and I have no idea what happened to him. I lay on the floor looking up into a haze, listening to mostly incoherent voices. Closing my eyes, I could feel my heartbeat, feel the blood pumping hard through my body. Christ, it was exhilarating. I almost smiled.

I opened my eyes when someone started calling me “Mister”. Jesus, that was off-putting. Made me feel like a high-school English teacher. The blonde girl in the white top that I’d butted heads with earlier was kneeling beside me, her face hanging above me. I don’t know what it was, but my hand reached up unconsciously and settled on her knee.

“Hi,” I whispered.

Dana

I looked out the window apprehensively, so this was the south side?

Jill’s new internet boyfriend had come by our apartment and picked us up about half an hour earlier in an old, beat-up Chevy Caprice. She introduced him only as ‘Axe’ and God, he looked like a real winner. He was wearing a dirty, sweat stained T-Shirt and ripped jeans that he’d probably been wearing since junior high. He had full tattoo sleeves on both arms, a shaved head, and his entire appearance just gave me the creeps. Jill and I were dressed in our best clothes and we looked so out of place with him. I wasn’t expecting him to be wearing a three-piece suit, but were clean jeans and t-shirt too much to ask? Given my sexual history, I hated to judge Jill, or the men that she chose to be around; but damn, he looked like such a loser.

We drove down Gravois Avenue as we sped past small retail stores and shops that looked like they hadn’t been updated since the 1950’s. It was like we were stuck in a time warp and it felt like James Dean would pull up beside us at any minute and challenge us to drag race.

Finally, we pulled up in front of a bar that was nestled between two businesses and it looked so out of place. What the hell is a ‘Heavy Anchor’ I wondered to myself.

Axe proceeded to walk into the bar without even holding the door open us, so much for chivalry I guess. Jill and I entered the bar and I watched Axe walk over to the bartender and vigorously shake his hand. They began talking but I couldn’t make out what they were saying because of the band that was up on the small stage. Axe’s absence gave me time to take in my surroundings.

The bar had an odd “ships and whaling” theme which seemed out of place for St. Louis. Sure we had the Mississippi, but this was a bit much. The patrons looked to be a mix of miscreants and hicks who were drinking and listening to the band play. I noticed that most of the cocktails were served in Mason-style jars with anchors on them which added to the strange maritime-hayseed feel of the place. The bar could only be described as eclectic and I honestly wasn’t sure what to make of the place.

I heard Axe’s voice which brought me back to the now.

“Come’on,'” he muttered, motioning us towards an empty table, carrying a pitcher of beer and three glasses.

We sat down at a table that wasn’t too far from the stage and Axe began filling our glasses. The band was really loud which made holding a conversation with Jill almost impossible. I could have handled the volume if the band was good. But they weren’t – they were just loud. Loud and pretending to be angry. That’s all I was really getting from them. Wow. Fun times. Thanks, Axe.

While Jill and I were sipping our beer, Axe was gulping his. He had finished off the pitcher and ordered another before Jill and I could even get our first glass down. Being a waitress who had to deal with drunks coming into the diner on a regular basis, I knew this type of ‘power drinking’ was a recipe for trouble. Still, there wasn’t much I could do about it without abandoning Jill, and I wasn’t about to do that in a place like this.

The music finally stopped and the band gave everyone in the crowd a much-needed respite from their horrible originals and the various covers they’d attempted. I watched an older guy at the bar start talking to one of the guys in the band and was still staring at them when the waitress delivered our second pitcher. Axe immediately began to fill the empty glasses and then proceeded to gulp his down.

Just as I was about to say something to Axe about pacing himself with the alcohol, the music started up again. But something had changed. The older guy who’d been chatting at the bar with the vocalist was now on stage, playing with the band. He looked out of place up there – not because he was older, but because he was such a professional, the way he moved, the way he watched the other musicians, the way he played, it seemed like he had been born on a stage.

The music coming out of the speakers, well, it was music now. The noise was gone. The older guy’s guitar playing was giving direction to what everyone else was doing, and his voice, when he stepped to a mic and helped out the lead vocalist, well crap, he could actually sing. Who the hell was that guy?

They spent a half hour knocking out about a half-dozen songs, including an old Van Halen track that I hadn’t heard since I lived at home with my father, and the crowd was really getting into it. It was like the whole vibe in the bar changed when that older guy got up on stage. Listening to the band play, I was actually starting to enjoy myself and I felt happy that I had agreed to accompany Jill on her date.

As Jill and I enjoyed the music, Axe kept downing one glass of beer after another. He kept drinking and ordering more pitchers until he was slurring and stuttering his words. I was starting to get really upset because Jill and I had to be at least thirty miles from our apartment and we didn’t have a lot of extra money to spend on cab fare. It was fast becoming a moot point, though – a cab ride was pretty much the only way we were going to be getting home alive.

Just then, the band completed a final song and the singer introduced the older guy as Richard somebody. I wasn’t able to catch the guy’s last name because Axe, in his drunken stupor, started yelling and cursing at the older guy as he started walking off the stage.

Jill and I both yelled something like “What the hell is your problem Axe?” as he stuck his face in front of the older guy and started jabbing his hand into his chest.

What happened next is still a blur. Axe and the musician having some words. A push. Axe lunging at the guy. The guy dodging him and pushing Axe to the ground. Then, as the older guy started walking away, Axe getting off the ground and hitting him in the back of the head with a Mason jar which caused him to fall into me, knocking our heads together.

I was stunned and dazed for several seconds, but just as I was starting to get my wits back about me, I witnessed three huge bouncers grab Axe and drag him away.

I looked around and saw the older guy lying on the floor. I got some napkins from the table and kneeled at his side, running my fingers through his hair feeling for blood. There was a trickle at the back right behind his ear and I pressed the napkins tight to his head, trying to stop the bleeding.

For the first time, I was able to see him up close without the stage lights shining on him. He had deep gentle brown eyes and a full head of brown but slightly graying hair. A few wrinkles on his face, but wow, handsome. Handsome with some mileage, like that old Indiana Jones line.

As I continued to put pressure on the cut in his head, he began to regain consciousness. I gently held his head against my knee in an effort to steady him. I didn’t want him to further injure himself by hitting his head on anything else.

His eyes locked onto mine and his face broke into a slight smile.

“Hi,” he said, giving me a handsome, boyish grin. “I’m Richard.”

“Hello,” I said softly, “I’m Dana.”

Richard and Dana

Richard looked up into her soft, blue eyes and saw a look of genuine concern and compassion. It was something that he hadn’t experienced from another person, especially a woman, in quite a while.

“Dana, I think I smacked my head into yours earlier. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. I was worried about you. You were out for a minute or so.”

“Was I?”

He looked up towards the ceiling, his fingers softly touching and caressing soft skin. He lifted his head to see where his hand was, and realized he was stroking this girl’s knee.

“Oh,” he murmured, looking up at Dana, “my hand is on your knee.”

“Yeah, your hand is on my knee,” she said, smiling ever so slightly. “Are you going to move it?”

He grinned. “Well, it’s actually kind of relaxing me.”

She shook her head at him, “I think you’re going to be okay. Let’s get you up off this gross floor.”

She helped him up and led him to the table where she had been sitting earlier. Jill sat with them for a second and then got up to try and find out what the bouncers had done with Axe.

“How is your head feeling?”

“It’s sore,” he answered, “but I’ll survive.”

She stood up and moved behind him, running her fingers through his hair, searching for the spot where Axe had hit him with the mason-jar. She could feel a bump under her fingers, and feel its warmth, and sense the swelling that was about to happen. She placed her hands softly on his shoulders and leaned towards his ear, and then winced as the band started playing again. Glancing behind her at the stage, the zombie-like dancers were beginning to reassemble on the floor after the commotion of the fight. She leaned over Richard’s shoulder again, her lips at his ear.

“Richard,” she half shouted, “I’m going to get you some ice from the bar. That knock on your head is going to start swelling up soon.”

She stepped to the left, her hands leaving his shoulders, but her right hand trailing across his back as she began to move away. He gently took her hand, and she turned back towards him, finding his eyes on hers, his face, bruises and all, somehow soothing her in the middle of this shitty south-side bar.

“Dana,” he said, raising his voice above the noise, “do you want to go outside? Get out of here?”

She nodded. She looked down at him, feeling his hand gently holding hers, wanting to go with him and take a break from what had been a crappy night even before it had begun, but she had to find Jill.

“Richard, my friend… I can’t leave… I have to find her.”

“Where is she?”

“She went to find…,” she almost said his name but stopped herself. “Well, you know, the asshole that hit you with a Mason Jar.”

“Oh shit,” he sighed. “And he was probably your driver tonight?”

Oh fuck, she thought. What a stupid idea all this had been. Jill, you love to make messes. “Yes,” she said. “He drove.”

Richard smiled at her. He was still holding her hand when he stood up. “Let’s find your friend,” he said. “I’ll give you both a lift. But we’re not taking the shit-head.”

Walking through the bar, easing around people, trying to block out the noise, Dana barely noticed her hand being held in Richard’s. It was just right somehow, and what was more alarming wasn’t the idea of holding hands with this man she’d just met, but the idea of letting go. They asked at the bar about Axe and Jill, and talked to a bouncer, and eventually found the two of them out on the street in the dirty glow of the streetlights. Less than real rain, a light mist was filling the air, a refreshing touch on the skin after the sweaty alcohol-fueled intenseness of the bar.

Axe had crashed, like a child after a sugar-high. He was squatting on the curb, exhausted, mumbling apologies to Jill. When she looked up and saw Dana and Richard, Jill sighed in relief. “Okay,” she said. “Let’s find Axe’s car. I’ll drive. Or you can drive. You ready?”

Dana squeezed Richard’s hand. Hard. “You’re going to take Axe home?”

“Yeah. You coming?”

“I don’t know…,” Dana answered, staring through the mist at Jill.

“I have a van,” Richard said. “If you aren’t comfortable taking care of Axe, you could put him in a cab. I can give both of you a lift.”

Jill looked from Dana to Richard, and back to Dana again. A smile broke across her face. “Holy shit, Dana,” she grinned. “Are you picking up the Rock Star?”

“No, no, of course not.”

“Well, maybe you should,” Jill smiled.

“Yeah, maybe you should,” Richard said, squeezing her hand slightly in his.

“Either way, I’m okay with Axe. Dude – rock star guy – whatever your name is, you take Dana home. Or take her somewhere. Treat her nice. She deserves it.”

Richard helped Jill get Axe to his feet, and then they walked a block to where Axe’s car was parked, half on the sidewalk. They dumped Axe into the passenger seat and after kissing Dana on the cheek, Jill got in and drove away. Richard moved in front of Dana, looking at her in the dim light of the streetlights. He reached up and traced two fingers across her forehead, brushing locks of hair to the side, feeling the moisture from the soft mist on her skin. “Well…,” he said.

“Kiss me.”

The words spilled out of her mouth and had barely disturbed the air before Richard’s lips touched hers. He kissed her wet, and hungry, his hands going to her waist and then onto her ass, massaging his hands into her through the material of her denim skirt. He traced his lips along her cheek, to her neck, her ear, and Dana felt her body responding to him with an open, urgent lust that she hadn’t felt for years. Sex with Larry, sex with anyone over the last several years, had been sex to regret even before she’d allowed it to happen. But this… her body was aching, was ringing… her left hand went to the back of his head, her fingers lacing into his hair… her left leg lifting up against him… this was something else…

Their tongues gently played inside each other’s mouths as they kissed passionately. She felt his strong arms lightly caressing her body and she felt dizzy and mesmerized by him. He had such a soft, gentle touch. She loved the way he held her, how he smelled, his wavy hair, and that sexy, boyishly playful smile. She felt smitten by him and longed to just throw caution to the wind. All of these thoughts swirled through her head as he broke their hot, passionate, romantic kiss.

He held her against him, and her cheek settled on his chest as they stood together for a few moments, feeling each other’s heart pound. “Do you want to get a drink?” Richard asked softly.

I’d like you to take me to bed, she thought inwardly, but a drink would probably be more sensible.

“That sounds nice,” she said. She paused and looked him in the eye. “As long as we go somewhere else.”

“You don’t want to go back to the Anchor?” Richard said, smiling. He took her hand and looked around, trying to figure out where his van was. “No worries, Dana. Come on.”

*

It was called Mangia Italiano. She wasn’t sure how Richard found it – they got talking in the van, laughing about Axe, and before she knew it their conversation was happening in the restaurant, seated at the bar. They ordered Margherita pizza and a salad – Dana telling the bartender to just bring two forks so that they could share. They were seated at the far left-hand side of the bar, Dana in a bar stool against the wall, sitting turned towards Richard, her knees, and feet brushing his left leg sometimes as she moved.

In the few moments when she wasn’t looking at Richard’s face, his lips, and eyes, or at his long limber torso and legs, she could see down the length of the restaurant. Immediately behind Richard were a number of people sitting at the bar, and then further back, people were eating at restaurant tables. It was past midnight now, the restaurant slightly less than half full – a quiet “it’s the weekend now, right?” vibe in the air, and in people’s movements.

The more they talked, the more surprised Dana was that their conversation in that restaurant was even happening. As nonchalant about it as he was, and as easy as he was to talk to, there was no getting away from the fact that this guy, in jeans and a gray suede shirt with the sleeves rolled up, was a rock star – or at least had been. Every time she said something that echoed of “rock star” he shook his head, and smiled, and said something like “that was a long time ago now.”

“And you really don’t like the new stuff you’re playing? And writing?”

“Oh, I don’t know. I’m kind of indifferent to it. I like it enough to let those words and lyrics come out of my mouth, on a stage in front of a few hundred or a thousand people, and I think it is solid stuff. But, I don’t know. It just isn’t what I imagined myself playing all those years when I was working my way up.”

“People grow. And change.”

“Yeah. True. They do. How have you changed, Ms. Dana from St. Louis? What part of your current life would be the biggest surprise to the teenager you used to be?”

Oh, Jesus, she thought. Larry. And that fucking diner. And her fucking job at that goddamned diner and what the fuck anyway – how did she ever end up like this? “Oh,” she said softly, running a fingertip along the rim of her wineglass, “almost all of it. This isn’t the life I thought I was going to have.”

“Maybe you need a change. Hair color – though your hair,” he smiled, and he smiled a lot, and every time he did she wanted to press her lips to his and bury her tongue in his mouth, “is, of course, gorgeous and you shouldn’t change it for the world – but your apartment, your job, your city. Maybe you should mix things up.”

“That’s not so easy when you’re living paycheque to paycheque. Barely squeaking by from paycheque to paycheque actually.”

He put his hand on her leg, on her knee. She felt a rush of warmth soar up inside her and reaching down she covered his hand with hers, squeezing softly. “What’s your last name, Dana?” he asked, staring into her eyes.

“Paterson,” she answered. And it felt like she had just told him everything. Every single tiny little thing that there was to know. “I’m Dana Paterson,” she said again, looking into his face, feeling his skin on hers.

“Dana, when we finish these drinks, what are we going to do?”

She didn’t answer. They stared at each other for a little while. Richard smiled, then emptied his glass and set it on the bar. “Dana,” he whispered.

*

He whispered her name again in the hotel room, standing behind her, his hands on her waist, his lips touching her neck. Say my name again, she thought to herself, and when he did, and when his hands, at the same moment, went to her breasts, squeezing them firm and warm, any doubts she had about saying no to the ride home, and yes to the hotel, vanished.

She could feel his strong, yet gentle hands exploring her body. His touch, combined with the heat of his mouth as he applied soft butterfly kisses to the delicate, sensitive flesh on the nape of her neck, caused her to moan softly.

He turned her to face him, and his lips crushed against hers as they kissed passionately, their tongues exploring each other’s mouths. Their hands began roaming over each other’s bodies as they began to desperately remove the others clothes and eliminate any barriers between the flesh on flesh contact that each of them wanted so desperately to feel. Moments later, his briefs and her thong were added to the pile of clothes that lay on the floor beside them. As he pulled her on top of him on the large, king size bed, their lips touched again, their tongues exploring – , urgent, wet, hungry, as she wrapped her naked body down onto his.

Her breasts crushed against his chest as she felt his hands move over her back, and then lower, as he frenziedly cupped her ass as their bodies continued to rub together. She could feel his erection press against her thigh and immediately, she had the overwhelming desire to have this man in her mouth.

She pulled back, breaking their fervid embrace and began to kiss down his neck until her mouth reached his chest. She loved how his light patch of chest hairs tickled her nose and the prodigiously wonderful, manly scent that emanated from the pores of his skin.

She heard him groan when she licked his nipple. Adding to the teasing sensation of her mouth, she ran her fingernails lightly down the sides of his torso causing his body to tense up. She moved to his other nipple, her mouth enveloping it in one swift motion.

His body tensed up under her when she moved lower, leaving a trail of saliva down his stomach until she rested herself between his legs. God, he smelled so good; she inhaled deeply, as her nostrils filled with his manly, musky scent. Richard’s member was fully erect, twitching and throbbing in time with his heartbeat. His cock was long and thick and his seminal fluid was leaking freely from the head as her mouth watered in anticipation of what they both knew was coming.

Without using her hands, she took him into her mouth, hearing him let out a low moan. She took him slowly in deeper, getting acquainted with his taste. She continued to take him deeper into her mouth until his head reached the back of her throat. Then slowly, she worked him back out again.

Dana loved having a man in her mouth. However, it was an undertaking that she rarely participated in with Larry, even though he almost continually begged for it. She reasoned that letting him put that inside of her was more than he probably deserved, and she wasn’t sure she could live with herself if she allowed him access to her mouth as well.

However, with Richard, it just felt like the consummate, perfect act that so greatly enhanced the moment. It was as if nothing felt as felicitous in her entire life.

She gazed upward and inwardly smiled when she saw that Richard had closed his eyes and was white knuckling the sheets as her talented mouth soothingly vacillated on his engorged member. She had completely relaxed her throat and was now taking him down to the base and his soft moans wordlessly communicated the immense pleasure her mouth was providing.

Richard opened his eyes and looked down at her. She was taking him almost completely out of her mouth and then plunging back down on him in smooth, rapid successions. In his lust filled haze, he observed that his cock was wet and shiny from her saliva and he could even feel some of it drip down onto his testicles. The sensuous afterimage was just too much, and begin to lose control.

She could feel him start to tense up, and she knew he had to be getting close.

“Oh God, Dana,” he moaned, barely able to get the words out amidst his labored breathing.
Instinctively, she increased the pressure of her mouth on him and quickened the pace as she heard him begin to gasp as thick ropes of semen blasted to the back of her throat. Again, almost unconsciously, she started to swallow and kept her mouth tight on him until the volleys of fluid began to subside.

She opened her mouth and let his cock gently slip out and looked up at him, gently rubbing his thigh as she waited for him to recover from his incredibly intense orgasm.

“Oh God, Dana,” Richard sighed. “I’m sorry. I wanted that to be inside you. I wanted you to feel that too.”

“Oh I felt it,” she answered, grinning slightly, softly kissing his cock. “This was what I wanted. I wanted you like this.”

“I want to fuck you, Dana,” he said. “I want my cock deep inside you.”

As wet as she already was, his words made something inside of her simply drip with lust. “Richard,” she moaned. “I think I can get you ready again.”

Her hand went to his softening cock, squeezing around it, her tongue licked her lips, anticipating having him inside her mouth again.

“Dana, I want … 69… get on top of me… I want to taste you too…”

She put her mouth on his purple tip and sucked him once, twice, and then moved on her hands and knees, throwing a leg over his head, feeling his hands go to her waist, her sides.

Dana slid herself back on Richard’s stomach until she felt her vagina rest on his waiting mouth. She gasped and cried out as he slid his tongue inside of her and felt his arms wrap around her thighs. He slowly and methodically licked the walls of her vagina, making it increasingly difficult to concentrate on his cock in her mouth.

She moaned loudly as his tongue flicked and caressed her clit causing his penis to slip out of her mouth as lighting bolts of pleasure moved over her body. Concentrating, she took his hardening member back into her mouth and once again began to fellate him. God, his cock tasted so good to her.

For several minutes they concentrated on giving pleasure to the other. Richard began driving his tongue deep inside her, drinking in her wetness, burying his face inside her pussy. When his tongue once again returned to her clit and made small circles over it, she could no longer hold herself back. She felt her body begin to shake as her orgasm washed over her and she collapsed on top of him.

He gave her a moment to recover by withdrawing his mouth from her sex. He ran his hands up and down her naked legs, her sides, massaging and stroking her. Digging his fingers into her ass cheeks and squeezing. Oh Richard, she thought, I want you.

She turned herself around, faced him, and looked deep into his brown eyes and kissed him hard, tasting herself on his lips. Breaking their kiss, she slid down on his stomach until she felt his hard cock rest against her vagina. She reached behind her and grasped his shaft at the base. She looked into his eyes as she teased his purple head against the wet lips of her sex.

She placed the tip where she wanted it, and then slowly began to slide back, wincing in ecstasy as he opened her, as he filled her. Putting her hands on his chest for leverage, she let out a low moan, as he penetrated her depth until she felt him bury completely inside of her.

Bending down again, she kissed him passionately, their bodies motionless as she adjusted to the feel of him. Then slowly, she started to flex her hips as she gently moved him in and out of her.

He wrapped his arms around her and began thrusting deeply inside her. They moved in unison, their lips never parting, never breaking that romantic embrace, as they moved their bodies steadily together. After only a couple of minutes, she felt herself climbing again. She changed the angle slightly and was able to ground her clit into his pubic bone which caused her to instantly explode in climax. Seeing her release, he slowed his tempo but continued to thrust powerfully into her through her orgasm.

As Dana’s orgasm slowed, Richard felt her body relax on top of him. She buried her face into his neck, into his scent and the touch of his skin. He ran his hands up and down her naked body as she lay on top of him, fingertips up and down her spine, then his fingers on her ass cheeks, digging into her flesh as he softly moved his hips, his ass, gently rocking his still-hard cock within her. She moaned into his neck in pleasure, a slight gentle spasm, like a shiver of warmth instead of a shiver of cold, spreading through her.

“Dana,” he whispered, and when she lifted her face from his neck to look into his eyes, he kissed her gently, and then cupped his left hand on the back of her head, his right on her hip, and rolled her over onto her back. Richard kept himself buried deep inside her as he rolled and moved on top of her. She opened her legs wide allowing his legs to lie within hers, and she moaned again as the gentle movements he was making drove his long, hard, cock, back and forth inside her.

Naked and strong, his body floated on top of her. He slid his right hand up her side, to her left breast, and cupped and squeezed it as his lips went to hers. Their mouths opened, wide, wet, kissing deeply, hungrily. Richard lifted his hips and began slow tender thrusts into her, and she moaned hard with her tongue inside his mouth. She moaned his name, still kissing him, and reached her hands to his ass, brushing her hands over them and then cupping them hard and pulling him towards her, thrusting herself up onto him.

Richard slid his right hand down her side, slowly down to her knee, and pulled her leg up against him, thrusting harder now. “My God, Dana,” he whispered, breaking their kiss, “you have no idea how much I want this, how much I want to fuck you…”

“Fuck me…” she moaned, her head back, her eyes closed, losing touch with everything in her life except the deep penetrating bliss driving inside her.

“Dana, can you feel my cock?” he whispered. She bit her lower lip in response. “Feel it swollen and hard inside you… Dana…” his voice was rough, thick with lust and exertion… “Dana, I’m going to cum inside you…”

“Oh god…” she whispered, her hands on the bed, her fingers clutching huge handfuls of sheets as she opened herself completely to this man – every muscle, every thought, everything she’d ever known was becoming a distant hazy memory from another world, replaced entirely by the deep shuddering sensation of his long, swollen cock sliding in and out of her, so slick with their cum, plunging in and out and his purple tip and the thickness and feeling him squeezing him his body on hers oh god was this all orgasm his hand touching moving her leg oh god he was deeper there was more this was all orgasm it wouldn’t end it couldn’t end…

Richard’s left elbow and forearm were buried in the sheets and mattress, his right hand still holding Dana’s leg against him, shifting her leg slightly as he changed the angle of his body, driving deeper or shallower or longer into her. He stared down at Dana’s face, watching wave after wave of something wash over her. Her eyes were closed, her neck arched, her lips twitching and opening as she sighed and moaned and drifted beneath him. He had never wanted to pleasure a woman as much as he wanted to pleasure Dana. All those groupies and one-nighters when he was with No Known Religion, his long but never right relationship with Holly – it had never been like this. Dripping precum and already slick from their previous orgasms, he thrust seven and a half inches of cock in and out of her dripping wet pussy. Having found the spot, the angle, where he could feel Dana’s pussy grip and milk every inch of his long cock, he softly and caressingly thrust himself into her. Inches and inches of cock stroking within her as his face hung above hers, as he watched her lips, her eyelashes, watched the intense flush on her cheeks and watched the flush grow deeper and redder as he steadily lifted his hips up and down and slid his dripping hot length in and out of her.

His orgasm brought Dana back to him, to his arms, his touch, to the hotel room. Lost in some other place, she felt the dripping sticky heat of his cum gush inside her, felt his cock shudder, his body spasm. In a daze, she smoothed her hands up onto his ass cheeks and felt them clench and relax and clench again as he milked cum into her. He continued to thrust through his orgasm, continued to thrust as he spilled more and more delicious heat into her pussy. Dana’s own orgasm was something new, something she’d never felt before. A whiteness went through her mind as she simply melted beneath him. She felt her pussy become liquid, felt herself become an ocean that Richard was floating inside of.

He didn’t ruin it by speaking. He lay quietly on top of her, his heart beating hard, sounding a rhythm into her body. She traced the fingers of her right hand softly up and down his side, listening to him breathing, softly urging him to fall asleep just as he was – inside her, on top of her, so she could hold him and feel his weight until she fell asleep as well.

*

In the morning they showered together, and though their hands touched and explored, they didn’t have sex, and barely kissed. They checked out of the hotel and drove to central St. Louis in the van, looking for a place to have breakfast. Something hung between them, making them quiet. Last night had been monumental, had been shattering, and in a way, they were both afraid to mention it, afraid to ruin it by saying it aloud.

With his knack for finding green peaceful places, Richard got them to Forest Park, where they walked hand in hand through the grass, looking for water, for a bench.

She was wearing an old jacket of Richard’s. She pressed against him for warmth in the cool morning air. “So this is St. Louis,” Richard said, looking out over the pond.

“This is St. Louis,” she said.

“It’s nice. This is nice anyway.”

Dana nodded. “I’m not sure if I’ve ever been to Forest Park before. It is nice.”

Richard looked out at the pond for a while, at the sunlight on the water.

“I think that, if I try to drive away from St. Louis today, without you, something is going to rip out of my soul.”

She glanced at him, and trying to be strong, and casual, or at least to keep her voice steady, she said: “Well, don’t drive away.”

“Well,” he said, clearing his throat slightly, “driving is kind of what I’m doing right now. But maybe I don’t need to be driving alone.”

She looked at him, at his strong handsome face, at his hands clasped lightly in his lap. “Maybe you should come with me. Actually, sorry, let me say this more meaningfully, more honestly. Dana,” he said, turning fully to her on that bench, and stroking fingertips through the bangs of hair hanging over her forehead, “come on the road with me. Come and get lost with me.”

She didn’t answer. She stared at him for a few seconds and then turned to look out over the water. She’d just met him last night. It was crazy. He could be a maniac.

“Dana?”

But Jesus, last night had been… she couldn’t even describe it. And the only thing she really cared about in St. Louis was Jill.

She sat there beside Richard, wearing his jean jacket, loving it’s warmth on her shoulders, loving how it smelled of him. She had known him less than a day. Hell, it might not even have been 12 hours yet. Oh God, she thought, tugging his jacket more tightly around her, burying herself deeper inside its’ warmth.

“You’re not an ax murderer are you?” she asked.

“No,” he said, smiling. “No. I’m Richard Danton. I used to play in a band.”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

← Older posts
Newer posts →

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2025 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

A WordPress.com Website.

Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
  • Subscribe Subscribed
    • ilove-u.com
    • Join 33 other subscribers
    • Already have a WordPress.com account? Log in now.
    • ilove-u.com
    • Subscribe Subscribed
    • Sign up
    • Log in
    • Report this content
    • View site in Reader
    • Manage subscriptions
    • Collapse this bar
 

Loading Comments...
 

You must be logged in to post a comment.